WHERE 

MEN-mvs 


WAtaBBfO 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2010  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/wheremenhavewalkOOrhod 


The  lovelight  was  shining  through  her  eyes 


WHERE     MEN 
HAVE     WALKED 

A  STORY  OF  THE  LUCATOS 


BY 

H.  HENRY  RHODES 


rst  tin 


THE  C.  M.  CLARK  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

Boston,  Massachusetts 

1909 


Copyright,  1909 

BY 

The  C.  M.  Clark  Publishing  Co. 

Boston,  Massachusetts 

u.  s.  A. 


All  Rights  Reserved 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


PAGE 


Foreword 

i 

I. 

The    Shipwreck 

1 

II. 

Life  and  Death  Struggle 

9 

III. 

Resurrected        

21 

IV. 

Walt   Morris 

28 

V. 

The  New  Born  Fool     .     . 

36 

VI. 

A  Toilsome  Day     .... 

47 

VII. 

A  Turn  of  the  Tide       .     . 

58 

VIII. 

To  THE  Wind  Cave       .     .     . 

69 

IX. 

A   Fitting   Death        .     .     . 

76 

X. 

An  Angel  Unawares       .     . 

.       85 

XI. 

Two  Mysterious  Presences 

.       98 

XIII. 

The  Unexpected  Happens 

.     121 

XII. 

The  Mystery  Deepens     .     . 

.     112 

XIV. 

Once  More  Adrift       .     .     . 

.     129 

XV. 

An  Underground  City     .     . 

.     137 

XVI. 

An  Electrical  Study       .     . 

.     155 

XVII. 

LOVIDOROSA   AND   I       .       .       .       . 

.     168 

vi 

CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

PAGE 

XVIII. 

The  Risen  Star 180 

XIX. 

BUNAVERE     

.     199 

XX. 

The  Wind  Cave       .     . 

.     212 

XXI. 

The  Past  Recalled     . 

223 

XXII. 

A  Fight  for  Supremacy 

233 

XXIII. 

Buna  Verb's  Story 

.     245 

XXIV. 

An  Image  of  Stone 

258 

XXV. 

Make  Thou  Thy  Peace 

264 

XXVI. 

A  Strange  Duel 

270 

XXVII. 

The  Last   Rites        .     . 

280 

XXVIII. 

A  Jewel  from  the  Wind  Cave 

289 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

The  lovelight  was  shining  throxtgh  her  eyes,  Frontispiece 
The  heavens  themselves  seemed  rent  asunder     .     .     48 

"Murder!     murder!"  he  shrieked 80 

"The  beautiful  Bunavere  lies  before  tou"  .  .  .  144 
Giving  a  cry  of  joy,  she  clasped  me  in  her  arms  .  .  201 
"Come  not  farther  on  my  domain  I    I  am  queen  here"  .  245 


Ships  shall  pass  where  mountains  have  been; 
fishes  shall  swim  where  men  have  walked  and 
cities  have  flourished;  for,  verily,  even  unto  the 
ends  of  the  world,  no  other  peoples  shall  dwell 
where  these,  my  chosen,  have  tarried. 

Where  Men  Have  Walked 


FOREWORD 

The  majority  of  the  islands  on  the  earth's 
surface  lie  within,  or  conjunctively  to,  the 
boundaries  of  the  torrid  zone.  The  cooling  of 
the  earth,  the  contraction  in  the  frigid  zones, 
the  expansion  in  the  torrid  region  may  have 
had  something  to  do  with  this.  The  great 
currents  of  cold  water  rushing  from  the  poles 
and  forcing  out  the  heated  waters  from  the 
equator,  may  have  had  their  part  in  the  detach- 
ment of  islands,  reefs  and  cays.  Some  of  the 
islands  boast  of  volcanic  origin,  the  moun- 
tains of  fire  belching  forth  great  masses  and 
expiring  with  their  vomit;  others,  coral;  and 
still  others  alluvial. 

On  the  south-eastern  coast  of  the  United 
States,  the  Lucayos,  as  the  Spaniards  called 
them,  lie  like  numerous  chains  just  off  the 
coast  of  Florida,  hugging  the  shore-lines, 
curving  with  the  curves  of  the  mainland ;  and 
one  can  only  wonder  if  at  one  time  in  the  far 
distant  past  they  were  not  a  part  of  the  North 
American  continent,  and  some  terrific  force. 


ii  FOREWORD 

that  we  have  so  little  knowledge  of,  was  not 
instrumental  in  detaching  them  again  and 
again  until  islands  of  several  square  miles  area 
to  the  merest  needle-point  on  the  earth's  siu:- 
face  were  formed. 

In  this  group  are  cays  that  with  their  white, 
shifting,  shining  sand,  or  high,  barren,  rocky 
surfaces  resemble  chains  of  pearls  linked  to- 
gether by  an  invisible  connection;  islands, 
covered  with  palms,  present  the  appearance  of 
an  oasis  when  lying  near  others  of  sheer  rock. 
Birds  gather  here,  and  nest — birds  ranging 
from  the  most  modest  dress  to  those  of  bril- 
liant plumage.  On  one  side  of  a  rocky  surface 
one  may  see  beautiful  shells  on  the  ocean's  bed, 
so  shallow  is  the  water ;  while,  on  the  other  side, 
and  only  a  few  rods  distant,  an  inverted  moun- 
tain is  formed  which  sinks  nearer  to  the  center 
of  the  earth  to  the  depth  of  twelve  thousand 
to  sixteen  thousand  feet. 

Delving  and  dredging  have  cleared  channels, 
but  the  shifting  foundation  in  times  past  has 
made  even  that  treacherous.  A  vessel  sailing 
with  all  speed  among  the  islands  in  the  water 
that  would  permit  a  score  of  ships  to  sail,  one 
over  the  other,  if  such  a  thing  were  possible, 
with  great  leeway  between,  may  run  into  shal- 
low water  at  a  moment's  notice.     Numerous 


FOREWORD  iii 

lights,  like  fireflies,  glimmer  among  these 
islands  from  sunset  till  dawn,  doing  their 
utmost  to  guide  the  craft  aright. 

To  the  east  of  the  Isle  of  Andros  lie  a  num- 
ber of  cays  and  reefs.  One  Httle  island  that 
is  so  small  it  is  merely  a  dot — without  a  name — 
presents  a  most  formidable,  rocky  surface 
covering  the  island  almost  in  its  entirety;  but 
these  same  high  rocks  enclose  a  cave  of  great 
extent.  Many  of  the  indolent  Spaniards  who 
came  over  with,  and  immediately  after,  Menen- 
dez  de  Aviles,  tiring  of  the  routine  and  hard- 
ships of  settlement  life,  became  pirates,  or, 
rather,  lived  their  natures,  and  preyed  upon  the 
laden  ships  that  were  fast  coming  to  the  new 
found  land,  and  stored  their  goods  away  in  this 
cave,  where  they  lived,  only  darting  out  here 
and  there  to  capture  or  sink  a  ship. 

This  state  of  affairs  continued  until  the 
English  took  possession  of  the  islands  in  the 
early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  the 
cave,  with  its  stores,  was  again  relegated  to  the 
unknown.  The  island  was  merely  avoided  as 
a  dangerous  spot,  and  the  many  traditions  and 
romances  connecting  it  with  the  privateering 
island  still  unnamed,  but  called  by  the  Spanish 
pirates  Cavalero  Cay.  There  has  never  been  a 
lighthouse  on  Cavalero  Cay,  owing  to  its  being 


iv  FOREWORD 

beyond  the  channel  in  shallower  water,  but 
numerous  lights  dot  the  islands  not  far  distant, 
occasionally  casting  a  beam  on  the  white, 
jagged  rocks  that  wink  back  in  the  darkness, 
well  knowing  they  enclose  more  dramas  en- 
acted than  all  the  other  islands  can  boast  of — 
standing  guard  above  and  about  the  treacher- 
ous Wind  Cave. 

The  Author 


WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  SHIPWRECK 

"Hist,  lad,  gie  me  a  leeft!  See  that  auld 
hulk  a  gaein'  tae  pieces  oot  there!  Sure,  an' 
its  a  michty  Strang  boat  kin  weather  sich  a 
gale.  Look !  Cover  yir  een  like  thees,  me  lad, 
or  ye  canna  see  naething."  And  the  speaker 
put  both  hands  up  over  his  eyes,  his  little  fin- 
gers meeting  over  his  nose,  forming  a  circle 
that  was  dark  from  the  grime  that  covered  the 
weather-beaten,  wrinkled  hands.  The  smooth 
beach  stretched  far  out  away  from  us,  but  the 
waves  were  even  now  piling,  piling  up  about 
us.  As  the  speaker  called  to  me,  who  mysteri- 
ously appeared  on  the  scene,  his  grayish  eyes, 
seen  through  spectacles,  showed  a  gloating 
gleam  of  triumph  that  was  hateful  to  see. 
Though  his  tone  was  not  harsh  his  dark-lined 
face  irradiated  a  fiendish  light.  He  was  vainly 
trying  to  lash  a  boat  to  a  rock  nearby  that  he 
might  load  it  with  a  variety  of  boxes  and  par- 
cels that  lay  near;  but  the  boat,  as  unmanage- 

1 


2  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

able  and  fractious  as  the  wind  that  howled 
around  the  rough  man's  ears,  would  not  ahoy. 

I  came  slowly  up  to  him,  and  put  all  my 
strength  to  the  rope,  now  slack,  now  taut,  and, 
grasping  the  quivering  line  in  my  hands,  tied  a 
knot,  and  the  boat  was  fast — lashed  to  a  rock. 
There  was  not  much  time  nor  opportunity 
for  admiration,  but  the  grizzled  tar  could  not 
repress  a  grunt  of  extreme  satisfaction  at  the 
strength  I  displayed.  His  tone  was  somewhat 
softened  when  he  next  spoke,  if  a  man  who  has 
known  little  but  harsh,  rasping  tones  can  even 
utter  a  mild  word: 

"Me  laddie,  ye  done  that  weel.  Naw,  wad 
ye  mind  if  ye  gie  an  auld  sailor  anither  leeft? 
Yir  bones  hae  na  weathered  as  mony  rough 
gales  as  me  ain ;  ye  canna  feel  the  biting  winds 
that  cut  throo  me  auld  hide;  but  thees  auld 
sea-dog  is  gude  for  mony  a  day  yet,  mind  ye, 
laddie.  Dinna  think  that  his  days  are  noom- 
bered.  Naw !  auld  MacFayden  wi'  see  mony  a 
rougher  than  this  day  be,  aye  ner  las'  nicht, 
either.  An'  where  moot  ye  hae  been  on  las' 
nicht?"  The  man  paused  only  a  moment  to 
look  up  into  my  dish-blue  eyes. 

"I  slept  in  the  little  hut  farther  up  the  island 
here,"  I  said,  unconscious  of  arousing  any 
memories  that  might  be  slumbering  in  his  mind. 


THE  SHIPWRECK  S 

"An'  did  ye  git  mickle  sleep?  or  was  the 
dreamin'  all  wakin'?" 

His  tone  slightly  startled  me.    I  thought  i 
noticed  an  unusual  anxiety  in  the  man's  voice, 
but  I  was  not  the  one  to  gratify  idle  curiosity 
by  even  so  much  as  a  look.    "The  pesky  swish- 
swash  of  the  ocean  was  my  only  nightmare, 
said    I,    "but    the    Lord    knows    that    kept 
my  head  roaring  hke  a  blue-bottle  'gainst  a 
window-pane  all  through  the  night."     I  bent 
forward  and  continued  my  work  of  lifting  into 
the  anchored  boat  mysterious  looking  packages 
which  were  arousing  my  curiosity  more  and 
more  with  each  successive  one  deposited;  but, 
whatever  I,  Walt  Morris,  might  think,  I  had 
ever  tried  to  cultivate  a  faculty  of  keeping 
my  thoughts  very  much  to  myself,  and  solv- 
ing my  own  problems,  unless  I  could  further 
an  object  by  inquiries. 

The  sailor  coughed  harshly,  cleared  his 
throat  violently,  and,  in  his  impatience,  or 
over-anxiety,  threw  a  small,  cord-bound  pack- 
age into  the  bottom  of  the  boat  with  so  much 
force  that  from  it  fell  a  jewel— a  lady's  brooch 
of  dull  gold,  but  glistening  with  diamonds  and 
sapphires.  The  gem  did  not  escape  my  eyes, 
as  I  saw  and  noted  every  movement,  but  I 
wisely  turned  my  head  away  before  my  com- 


4  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

panion  saw  me.  It  was  well,  for  in  the  tar's 
gleaming  eyes  was  an  expression  that  fore- 
boded mischief  to  the  one  who  became  too 
wise.  But  the  victim  of  the  accident  recovered 
himself  quickly: 

"An'  they  say,  laddie,  that  mony  a  nicht 
Bailey's  ghaist  walks  in  front  o'  the  cabin;  aye, 
an'  sometimes  enters.  He  hae  e'en  been  tae 
sleep  in  his  ain  bunk.  But  I  canna  tell ;  I  hae 
na  seen  him.  But  they  do  say  that  meesterious 
soun's  hae  been  heard,  an'  groans,  an'  cries 
for  help,  an'  the  cry  of  'Murder,  murder!'  an' 
him  a  standin'  there  with  blude  streamin'  frae 
a  hole  in  liis  head.  He  sometimes  gaes  throo 
the  whole  performance,  for  they  do  say  that 
ev'ry  nicht,  e'enmost,  he  walks,  an'  the  same 
blude-curdlin'  soun's  that  he  yelled  when  he 
was  killed,  he  speaks  ev'ry  nicht.  But  I  hae 
na'  seen  'im." 

I  looked  earnestly  at  the  narrator  as  he 
incoherently  told  his  story,  and  formed  my 
own  conclusion. 

"An'  ye  didna  see  naething?" 

"Not  a  thing." 

"An'  ye  wad  swear  tae  it?" 

"I  most  certainly  would.  But  why  are  you 
so  anxious?"    I  queried  maliciously. 

"Anxious!"  cried  the  sailor,  astonished.    "I 


THE  SHIPWRECK 


was  merely  askin'  ye.    There's  mony  a  one  do 


say 

"But  I  understood  that  no  one  comes  to  this 
island.    That  is  why  I  came — to  explore." 

"Tae  explore,  eh?  An'  think  ye  that  ye'll 
ever  gae  back  tae  tell  'em  what  ye've  found? 
Ye  spawn  o'  a  blue-bellied  whale!  Ye  devil 
fish!  Ye  canna  hide  a'  the  knawin'  looks  ye 
hae — not  frae  auld  MacFayden.  Naw,  he 
hae  been  too  lang  i'  the  waurld  tae  be  winked 
at  by  a  suckin'  bairn.  Better  had  ye  stayed  on 
yer  mither's  white  breast  than  tae  hae  coom 
in  auld  MacFayden's  power.  Ye  are  richt: 
nae  one  cooms  tae  thees  island — nae  one  but 
auld  MacFayden.  He  is  king  here,  an'  nae 
one  kens  his  daeins — nae  one  but  hissel'  an'  ye. 
But  nae  one  wi'  be  ony  wiser  frae  yer  gab. 
Ye've  gie  me  a  leef t,  but  MacFayden  soon  for- 
gets. He  wad  as  soon  turn  an'  knife  ye  as  if 
ye  hadna  done  him  a  gude  turn.  Feel  me 
arm,  sir."  I  felt  the  great,  strong  muscles  that 
enveloped  the  bones  of  the  sailor's  arm.  "Ye 
are  Strang,  laddie,  but  ye  canna  rassle  wi'  thees 
auld  hulk.  Ye  wi'  na  carry  ony  o'  his  secrets 
awa'.  Look  at  me  een!"  And  he  removed  his 
heavy  blue  glasses,  disclosing  eyes  that  were 
without  lashes,  with  red  hds  full  of  tiny 
holes. 


6  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  instinctively  shrank  back  in  affright, 
causing  the  old  man  to  laugh  fiendishly.  "Ye 
are  unclean,  laddie,  frae  thees  time  on.  Ye 
hae  touched  a " 

"Leper!"  I  screamed  as  I  leaped  for  the 
fiend,  but  the  yet  strong  arm  of  the  man  met 
me  half-way  in  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  and 
deprived  me  of  breath  for  an  instant. 

But  the  moment  meant  superior  advantage 
for  MacFayden,  and,  acting  upon  it,  he  bound 
my  hands  beliind  me.  "Naw,  wi'  ye  gae  wi' 
me  peaceably  tae  yonder  ship?"    He  paused. 

"You  are  a  little  late  with  your  rescue, 
devil!"  I  panted.  "If  you  meant  to  do  them 
good  why  wait  until  the  ship  goes  down?" 

"Doon !  Dinna  ye  see  that  rock  there?  The 
hulk  is  safe  for  a  bit  yet.  Auld  MacFayden 
kens  these  waters  weel." 

I  glanced  up  querulously.  There  was  some- 
thing about  his  manner  that  I  could  not  under- 
stand. "But  what  is  that  to  the  right?  a  hght- 
house?"  I  asked. 

"Aye,  a  hchthoose,  lad;"  and  the  man  gave 
vent  to  loud  laughter  that  contained  little 
mirth.  "An'  I  be  the  keeper;  but  nae  bit  o' 
licht  dae  ye  see  there  the  nicht." 

I  looked  searchingly  at  him.  I  was  begin- 
ning to  comprehend.     "Do  you  mean  to  say 


THE  SHIPWRECK  7 

that  you  extinguish  the  Hghts,  and  land  the 
vessels  on  the  rocks?" 

"Exteenguish !  Nay,  there  be  nane  tae  ex- 
teenguish."  He  paused  to  note  the  effect  of 
his  words,  humming  a  lively  tune  the  while. 
"If  the  nicht  be  bonny,  the  ships  ride  by,  safe 
as  a  bairn  in  its  mither's  arms,  guided  by  the 
lichts  o'  the  faithfu'  watcher;  but  a  nicht  hke 
las'  when  there  be  chance  for  wreck — an' 
booty " 

"Then  the  wrecks  are  purposely  done? 
You  devil!  why  has  no  one  known  this?"  I 
screamed. 

"Why?  Why?"  and  the  rocky  island  rang 
with  the  echo.  "Ye  ask  why!  Nae  one  dare 
coom  tae  interfere  wi'  the  daeins  o'  the  un- 
clean." 

I  understood.  What  was  there  to  hinder 
him?  "Then  you  mean  to  continue  your 
pirate's  work?" 

"Pirate!  Ye  wi'  never  live  tae  ca'  me 
pirate  twice.  Ye  hae  ainly  a  choice  o'  twa — 
death  or  a  pirate's  life.  I  be  a  juist  judge, 
but  a  licht-hoose  keeper  who  harks  not  tae  the 
cries  o'  his  victims.    Which  wi'  ye  choose?" 

"I  will  never  follow  you!"  Hardly  had  the 
words  left  my  lips  when,  with  some  blunt  in- 
strument, I  was  felled  to  the  earth;  and  the 


8  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

sailor  lifted  me  into  the  boat,  apparently  as 
lifeless  as  the  parcels  that  surrounded  me. 

"Ye  wi'  not  dee,  laddie,"  gloated  the  pirate. 
"Ye  are  juist  what  I  need.  Ye  ^vi'  na  defy  me 
again,  but  wi'  be  a  meek  an'  lowly  follower." 
He  chuckled  gleefully,  and  made  his  way  to 
where  my  row-boat  was  anchored. 


CHAPTER  II 

LEFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE 

Slowly,  stealthily  in  the  early  dawn,  a  man 
crept  up  over  the  side  of  the  wrecked  ship 
that  was  now  fast  sinking  into  the  briny  sea. 
The  bow  was  far  up  on  the  shoals  that  infested 
the  sea  in  the  vicinity  of  the  light-house,  and  an 
angry,  hungry  looking  hole  was  yawning  in 
her  side,  where,  during  the  storm  and  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  she  had  struck  against  a 
rock.  Where  she  was  stranded  on  the  shoals, 
she  would  have  remained  in  comparative  safety 
had  the  wind  remained  in  the  northeasterly 
direction  from  which  it  had  blown  all  day  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  night;  but,  with  the 
slight  breaking  of  the  clouds,  giving  a  peep  of 
the  moon  here  and  there,  like  a  watchman  who 
shows  himself  occasionally  to  convince  one  that 
he  has  not  altogether  forgotten  his  duties,  the 
wind  changed. 

MacFayden  chuckled  with  delight  as  he 
noticed  the  shifting,  for  the  old  man  was  only 
too  well  accustomed  to  the  trip  he  was  pre- 
paring to  make  in  the  early  dawn — ^trips  simi- 

9 


10  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

lar  to  which  had  brought  disaster  to  many 
sinking  hearts  before,  causing  brave  men  and 
shrinking,  helpless  women  to  go  down  into  the 
depths  of  their  watery  grave  cursing  the  faith- 
less light-house  keeper  whose  carelessness  had 
played  them  into  the  hands  of  pirates.  But  no 
one  ever  lived  to  tell  the  tale,  and  the  vessels 
wrecked  were  doubtless  reported,  "Lost  at 
sea,"  and  MacFayden  continued  his  inhu- 
man work  to  gratify  liis  greed  for  gold — sell- 
ing his  soul  over  and  over  again  to  the  keeper 
of  hell  for  money  that  could  never  do  him — 
a  leper — any  good. 

The  appearance  of  a  young  and  stalwart 
man  had  caused  the  pirate  momentary  alarm, 
but  only  too  quickly  he  saw  what  use  he  could 
make  of  me  and  welcomed  my  coming  as  a 
miracle  of  Providence  who  had  led  him  to  a 
winning  game  all  these  years. 

The  gray  dawn  was  breaking  in  the  east  as 
MacFayden  made  ready  to  shove  off  from 
shore.  I  was  still  sleeping  my  unnatural  sleep 
in  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  I  was  indeed 
stunned  by  the  blow  and  the  suddenness  of  the 
act,  and  almost  powerless  to  move,  but  I  was 
cozening  the  little  strength  I  had  to  use  later 
on.  My  enemy  looked  at  me,  and  laughed, 
then  dampened  a  handkerchief  in  some  liquid 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE  11 

and  threw  it  over  my  drawn,  white  face,  shut- 
ting out  the  expression  from  the  smile  of  the 
waning  moon.  His  boat  was  still  lashed  to 
the  rock  where  I  had  thrown  the  rope,  and, 
leaving  me  sole  occupant  of  the  loaded  boat, 
he,  with  the  better  and  lighter  one,  pulled 
away  toward  the  sinking  ship.  He  caroled  a 
song  befitting  his  mood,  and,  as  the  sound 
floated  out  over  the  waters  to  the  occupants  of 
the  stranded  vessel,  they  took  courage,  believ- 
ing help  was  near. 

Earnestly  and  intently  they  watched  from 
the  storm-tossed  ship  to  see  the  tiny  boat, 
guided  by  the  lone  man,  now  rise,  now  fall, 
now  lost  to  sight  altogether.  Occasionally, 
s^vift-fljang  black  clouds  sped  across  the  hori- 
zon, shutting  off  entirely  their  view.  An  occa- 
sional call  from  a  drowning  man,  or  a  scream 
from  a  heart-broken  woman,  reached  the  boat- 
man, and  beneath  his  heavy  blue  goggles  I 
could  imagine  his  fiendish  look.  His  heart,  if 
he  possessed  one,  doubtless  leaped  beneath  his 
scarred  bosom  as  he  pictured  to  himself  the  sur- 
prise on  each  face  as  they  learned  the  mission 
of  their  rescuer. 

As  a  wave  washed  over  the  boat,  dashing 
the  cutting  salt  spray  in  his  face,  he  muttered 
a  curse,  and  that  was  all.    Each  day  he  took 


12  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

his  life  in  his  hands — a  life  that  was  worthless ; 
each  day  it  was  returned  with  many-fold  value, 
it  seemed  to  him.  He  knew  the  fear  of  a  loath- 
some disease  that  nothing  but  death  itself  can 
rid  one  of.  He  knew  that  his  commands  would 
be  obeyed  through  fear  of  the  "unclean."  His 
piratical  work  had  always  been  a  little  task, 
and  now,  as  he  clambered  up  over  the  ship's 
side,  clinging  fast  to  the  rigging,  from  near 
the  stern,  that  he  might  take  the  watchers  un- 
awares, he  crept  stealthily,  like  a  wild  beast 
discovering  prey,  up  over  the  side  that  was 
almost  sunk  in  the  ocean's  depths.  He 
removed  his  goggles.  He  put  his  cap  in  his 
pocket,  and,  as  he  crept  along,  one  sight  of 
him  was  enough  to  make  one  choose  death 
rather  than  contact  with  him. 

The  watchers  had  lost  sight  of  him 
altogether  as  the  last,  huge  wave  swept  over 
his  boat,  and  they  now  were  despairing  unto 
death.  They  now  knew  that  all  hope  of  rescue 
was  gone — they  were  doomed  to  a  grave  in  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  the  cold  salt  waves  their 
shroud  that  would  wash  about  them,  crawl  in 
and  out  among  their  locks,  lick  their  faces  with 
the  affection  of  a  lap-dog,  caress  and  close  their 
eyes,  as  the  fondest  mother  might  do,  again 
gurgle  over  them  with  as  much  fiendish  delight 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE  13 

as  a  serpent  would  have,  slimy  and  cold  among 
the  seaweeds,  stared  at  by  the  fishes,  prey  for 
all  reptiles.  Their  bodies  had  little  chance  of 
rising,  as  cross  currents  washed  around  these 
rocks,  and  a  whirlpool  in  the  depths  of  the 
ocean,  whose  outlet  no  man  knew,  kept  the 
bodies  from  rising  to  the  surface.  MacFayden 
was  certain  that  he  alone  knew  this.  Every- 
thing seemed  arranged  to  suit  his  diabolical 
plans.  He  knew  that  no  one  would  discover 
the  wreck,  and,  further,  no  one  would  know 
he  had  ever  shirked  his  duty,  for  at  daylight 
every  morning  the  light  burned  brightly.  He 
was  safe,  for  who  seeks  contact  with  a  leper? 
The  vessel  contained  only  a  few  passengers, 
as  it  was  used  more  for  lifeless  cargo  than  for 
human  freight.  The  ones  so  soon  doomed  to 
death  were  laboring  folk — laborers  and  their 
wives  and  children,  with  the  ship's  crew.  As 
MacFayden  crept  noiselessly  along  the  deck, 
varied  sights  met  the  gaze  of  his  browless  eyes. 
Here  and  there  a  woman  with  a  babe  at  her 
breast,  another  clinging  to  her  skirts,  was 
crooning  to  the  sleepless  children,  and  mutter- 
ing a  prayer  to  the  Father  who  seems  ever  near 
the  mother.  Some  were  sitting  rocking  and 
swaying  their  bodies  back  and  forth,  with  a 
heart-breaking  despair  depicted  on  their  faces 


14  WHERE  MEN  HxVVE  ^VALKED 

— faces  from  wliich  all  hope  had  died,  and  were 
now  resigned  to  whatever  came.  Rough- 
spoken  but  kindly  husbands  bent  over  their 
wives,  smoothing  the  confused,  spray-washed 
hair,  and  trying  to  console  them. 

"Never  ye  fear,  Janet,  I'll  tak  care  o'  ye  an' 
the  bairn,"  one  was  saying. 

"But  is  there  no  hope  of  rescue?  INIust  we 
all  die  like  rats  in  a  trap?"  was  the  wife's  ques- 
tioning answer  as  she  crooned  softly  to  her 
babe,  looking  up  into  her  good  man's  ej^es  with 
confidence  and  hope  that  he,  stronger  and 
braver,  might  reveal  some  method  by  wliich 
they  could  avoid  the  watery  gi'ave. 

"There's  naething,"  he  said.  "The  auld 
signs  hae  coom  tae  pass — the  rats  themsel'  hae 
left  us ;  but  what  for,  the  poor  cusses !  They'll 
ainly  droon  juist  as  we  all  wi'  dae,  an'  that 
soon."  Tears  were  streaming  down  his  face. 
His  wife  sobbed,  and  her  babe,  wrapped  in  a 
thin  shawl,  caught  the  mood  by  instinct,  and 
wailed  pitifully.  The  other  two  children 
hovered  nearer  to  their  parents,  and  the  mother 
stretched  the  shawl  to  cover  all  three. 

The  man  walked  back  and  forth  restlessly. 
"She's  sinkin'  fast,"  he  said.  "A  few  meenits 
more  an'  we'll  all  be  oonder." 

Heart-rending  shrieks  went  up  from  women 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE  15 

and  children  near.  The  man  and  his  little 
family  paid  no  particular  attention,  for  such 
shrieks  were  periodical  ever  since  they  had 
struck  on  the  rock.  The  ship  lurched  back- 
ward, and  they  all  could  feel  her  keel  grate  on 
the  shoals. 

"God  help  us!"  shrieked  a  chorus  of  voices. 

"Call  on  the  ocean  to  give  up  our  dead!'* 
suggested  a  bass  voice. 

"Is  there  no  help?"  screamed  one  after 
another. 

"The  only  boat  we  had  was  washed  from  the 
deck  when  we  first  went  down,"  said  a  calm, 
steady  voice  that  all  knew  was  that  of  the  faith- 
ful captain.  "Keep  up  yer  spirits.  It's  no 
time  for  a  panic.  Man  the  pumps  and  work  as 
ye  never  worked  before!"  All  the  men  rushed 
to  the  assistance  of  the  captain,  followed  by 
the  anxious,  despairing  eyes  of  the  women, 
and  the  wails  of  the  children.  Back  the  ship 
slid  from  the  shoals  and  the  water  poured  in 
anew.  Further  assistance  was  useless.  There 
was  no  hope! 

"No  hope!"  was  murmured  and  shrieked 
from  one  to  the  other,  and  the  men  came  back 
to  their  weeping  wives  and  little  ones. 

"Let's  jump!"  yelled  one,  and  "Let's 
jump!"  was  echoed  throughout  the  whole  ship. 


16  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"Fools,  keep  yer  heads!"  cried  the  captain. 
"Pray  if  ye  can,  ye  women!  Pray  long  and 
loud!  JSIaybe — yer  God'll  save  ye — if  the  rats 
have  left  us."  A  chorus  of  voices  rose  to  their 
Maker  in  petition — humbly  worded — demands 
more  strongly  stated.  Seemingly,  these  people 
were  not,  as  a  whole,  religious,  but  the  women 
apparently  held  religion  in  liighest  esteem, 
and,  as  always,  their  devotion  to  what  they  be- 
lieved to  be  right,  reflected  on  their  husbands 
who  were  the  better  for  living  in  an  atmosphere 
of  Christianity.  There  were  others  who  were 
of  the  devil,  being  born  for  him,  seemingly, 
whom  no  one,  not  even  an  angel  from  Para- 
dise, could  tame  and  soften.  But  they,  doubt- 
less, were  not  to  blame;  pre-natal  influences 
had  wielded  their  scepter  over  the  unborn 
babes,  and  had  destined  them  to  a  lifelong 
struggle  with  evil. 

"Sing  something!"  suggested  one  woman, 
and  they  struck  up  the  great  hymn  of  consola- 
tion, "Nearer  My  God  to  Thee."  Some  sang 
in  strong,  steady  voices,  others  broke  down, 
sobbing,  and  clasping  their  babes  tighter  to 
them. 

All  at  once  the  song  ended  by  a  most  un- 
earthly shriek,  and  a  listener  could  not  tell 
whether  it  emanated  from  the  ship's  crew  and 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE  17 

passengers,  or  the  leper  who  then  appeared, 
or  both.  Men  and  women  alike  fled  to  one  cor- 
ner of  the  vessel,  as  the  leper,  with  hands  out- 
stretched, came  toward  them,  crying  out  in 
sepulchral  tones,  "Unclean,  unclean!"  They 
all  saw  and  understood.  Though  they  were  so 
near  death,  they  preferred  the  embrace  of 
the  ocean,  and  a  sleep  on  the  pebbly  bottom, 
to  contact  with  this  loathsome  creature. 

The  captain  alone  stood  firm.    "Not  a  step 

nearer,    devil,    or,    damn   you "    and    he 

clenched  his  fists  threateningly. 

But  MacFayden  appeared  not  to  heed  the 
remonstrance,  and  came  further  forward,  cry- 
ing, "Unclean,  unclean!" 

The  captain  picked  up  a  heavy  piece  of  iron 
and  threw  it  at  him,  but  missed  his  aim.  Mac- 
Fayden sprang  forward,  and,  with  catlike 
agility,  bound  the  captain  with  ropes  from  the 
broken  rigging.  Some  of  the  men  made  a 
movement,  but  terror,  mingled  with  the  plead- 
ing of  their  wives,  kept  them  back. 

The  monster  went  to  the  lower  deck,  and, 
selecting  with  experienced  eye,  packages  that 
he  knew  contained  valuables,  brought  them 
to  the  upper  deck.  Three  trips  he  quickly 
made,  but  on  the  last  he  again  confronted  the 
captain  whom  the  men  had  unbound.    Some  of 


18  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

the  men,  too,  had  come  to  their  leader's  assist- 
ance, but  the  fear  of  a  leper  almost  counter- 
balanced their  strength,  and  the  captain  was 
left  almost  entirely  alone  to  battle  with  the 
enemy. 

The  two  grappled  and  struggled  in  each 
other's  embrace.  Occasionally,  "Unclean!" 
rose  on  the  air.  Each  moment  the  vessel 
was  sliding  farther  off  the  rocks ;  each  moment 
it  was  sinking  farther  into  the  unknown  depths. 
But  the  two  struggled  on.  MacFayden  would 
have  had  the  best  of  the  struggle  if  the  cap- 
tain had  been  alone,  but  the  will  and  strength 
of  every  man,  woman  and  cliild  aboard  seemed 
imparted  to  liim. 

"Clean  or  unclean,  j^ou  damnable  wretch,  go 
to  the  devil  from  whence  you  come!"  And, 
with  superhuman  strength,  the  captain  threw 
his  opponent  from  him,  seemingly  for  a  mo- 
ment's rest  before  the  finale.  The  women 
screamed,  and  one,  with  a  cliild  in  each  arm, 
terror-stricken,  for  the  moment  a  maniac, 
jumped  overboard.  The  waters  gurgled  as  if 
in  welcome,  and  closed  over  them.  The  hus- 
band, crazed,  sprang  to  the  edge  of  the  vessel, 
but  seeing  she  was  gone  from  view,  turned  his 
attention  to  the  one  who  had  separated  his 
loved  ones  from  him.    He  sprang  toward  the 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  STRUGGLE         19 

leper,  and  he  and  the  captain  lifted  the  strug- 
gling pirate  in  their  arms  and  with  curses 
threw  him  overboard,  squirming,  twisting  into 
the  brine. 

"May  ye  lose  yer  life  as  many  times  as  yeVe 
taken  the  Hves  of  others!"  said  the  captain,  too 
full  of  loathing  for  the  demon  to  realize  the 
peculiarity  of  the  curse. 

"Damn  his  soul  in  hell!"  said  another. 

"May  all  the  imps  torture  him!" 

"May  all  the  saints  pom'  down  showers  of 
curses  on  his  head!" 

"May  the  Holy  Mother  desert  him!"  cried 
a  woman  who,  kneeling,  with  her  rosary  in  her 
hands,  was  devotedly  praying. 

"Curse  him!  curse  him!"  passed  from  one  to 
the  other. 

"My  God,  men,  we're  lost!"  and  with 
the  captain's  words  all  looked  to  the  ship 
which  was  now  almost  gone.  A  heavy  gale 
was  blowing,  and  the  vessel  was  far  off  the 
shoals. 

"Lord,  hae  mercy  oopon  us!" 

"O  God,  receive  us!" 

"O  Blessed  Virgin,  hear  our  prayer!" 

"Holy  Mary,  Mother  of  God,  pray  for 
me!"  said  another  ardent  Catholic. 

Some  of  the  men  stood  stolidly  by — silent. 


20  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

The  captain  tried  to  utter  words  of  consola- 
tion, but  failed. 

"Still  all  my  song  shall  be,"  sang  out  a 
sweet,  feminine  voice,  joined  by  others. 
"Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee." 

"Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee,"  sobbed  a  little 
woman  to  her  babe,  breaking  down  and  cover- 
ing its  face  with  kisses,  "Nearer  to  Thee." 

"O  Lord,  be  merciful!"  "Thy  will  be  done!" 
"Nearer  to  Thee."  And  the  ocean  holds  one 
more  wreck  in  its  embrace — a  score  more  of 
lives.  But  wilt  thou,  O  ocean,  be  held  account- 
able for  what  was  forced  into  thy  protection? 
JNIetliinks  thou  art  more  as  a  mother,  waiting 
■with  open  arms  for  all  children  that  are  sent 
to  her — maternal,  caressing,  protecting — not 
an  enemy,  but  a  friend — hiding  away  as  best 
thou  can  the  crime  of  others. 


CHAPTER  III 

RESURRECTED 

As  if  in  answer  to  the  captain's  curse  as  he 
threw  the  leprous  pirate  overboard,  old  Mac- 
Fayden,  after  a  fierce  struggle  with  the  toss- 
ing waves  and  the  endeavor  to  swim  beyond  the 
motion  of  the  sinking  vessel,  by  using  more 
strength  than  he  had  ever  before  manifested, 
no  doubt,  sank.  When  he  arose,  he  was  semi- 
unconscious,  and  floated,  rather  than  swam,  to 
where  he  had  fastened  his  boat;  beyond  the 
rocks  that  had  so  cruelly  taken  the  lives  of  so 
many  human  beings ;  beyond  the  waves  created 
by  the  ship  with  only  bow  afloat;  beyond  the 
suction  of  the  waters  as  the  vessel  now  sank 
out  of  sight. 

It  required  some  little  time  for  the  pirate 
to  recover  himself  entirely,  but  he  seemed  in 
no  hurry.  He  grinned  as  he  heard  the  sing- 
ing and  prayers  of  the  drowning  men,  women 
and  children;  but  he  frowned  fiercely  when  he 
thought  of  his  purposeless  trip,  of  the  rare 
booty  that  he  had  lost,  that  would  now  rust 

21 


22  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

and  corrode  and  sink  farther  into  the  ocean's 
hed.  He  knew  by  the  appearance  of  the  pack- 
ages that  gold  in  plenty  was  contained  there- 
in, and  for  that  gold,  yea,  even  one  piece  of 
the  bright  and  shining  metal  he  cared  more 
than  for  all  the  lives  he  had  been  the  means  of 
cutting  short,  or  for  the  curses  that  had  ever 
been  heaped  upon  him. 

But  he  grinned.  His  heart  was  rougher 
and  more  weather-beaten  even  than  his 
wrinkled,  bronzed  face — harder  than  adamant 
— more  impenetrable  than  any  metal — per- 
fectly deaf  to  all  entreaties  and  kindnesses — 
encased  in  self.  And  what  a  self!  But  Mac- 
Fayden  laughed.  He  muttered.  He  con- 
gratulated himself  on  the  goodness  of  Provi- 
dence. He  felt  that  he  had  won  the  game 
again,  and  would  forever  keep  on  winning. 
There  was  nothing  to  be  fearful  of — nothing 
to  account  for  in  after  life — for  there  was  no 
God — no  Hereafter — else  why  would  God  not 
hear  and  heed  the  drowning  victims? 

He  brushed  his  forehead  roughly,  as  if 
putting  away  such  scenes  once  and  for  all. 
But  they  did  not  disturb  him  greatly.  Never 
a  tender  emotion — never  a  regret — never  a 
cringing  of  conscience!  He  dipped  his  hands 
— rough,  horny  hands  like  claws  of  a  wild 


RESURRECTED  23 

beast,  unusually  drawn  and  shrinking  from  the 
slow  progress  of  the  loathsome  disease — he 
dipped  them  in  the  surf,  and  bathed  his  fore- 
head, the  salt  creeping  into  the  cut  on  the  side 
of  liis  head  where  he  had  struck  on  a  broken 
mast  when  precipitated  into  the  ocean,  causing 
him  to  squirm,  giving  him  more  physical  pain 
than  he  had,  doubtless,  ever  experienced  men- 
tal. Again  he  cursed  the  luck  that  prevented 
his  obtaining  the  booty  to  add  to  the  store  he 
had  safe  in  the  boat  with  its  supposed  sleeping 
occupant. 

For  some  time  longer  he  sat  and  mused; 
but  he  was  quick  enough  to  see  that  the  waters 
were  quieting,  and  it  would  require  less  effort 
to  row  to  shore.  As  the  ship  went  down,  the 
wind,  as  if  in  sympathy,  calmed  its  wild  blasts 
that  had  howled  about  the  rigging  in  a  dirge- 
like sound,  maldng  the  ship-wrecked  crew  wail 
louder  as  the  mournful  sounds  reached  their 
ears.  A  seagull  flapped  its  wings,  and,  utter- 
ing its  peculiar,  mournful  cry,  flew  near  to  the 
lone  creature  sitting  motionless  on  the  rocks. 
It  flew  quite  near,  then  away  again,  but  it 
could  not  leave  for  long.  It  came  back  again, 
and  j^et  again,  and  peered  with  its  large  eyes 
into  the  man's  face,  poised  carefully,  then 
loudly  uttered  its  sad  notes.     The  persistent 


24  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

actions  of  the  innocent  bird  enraged  the  man. 
He  picked  up  a  large  stick  that  had  been 
washed  upon  the  rocks,  and  watched  his  oppor- 
tunity to  throw.  Again  the  bird  came  near, 
but  it  only  enraged  him  more,  for  it  did  not 
come  close  enough  for  him  to  hit  it. 

He  rose  to  his  feet,  and  swore  furiously. 
His  head  throbbed,  but  he  did  not  mind  that. 
He  made  ready  to  push  away  for  shore  when, 
just  as  he  stepped  to  his  boat,  three  lifeless 
forms,  a  woman  with  a  babe  clasped  tight  in 
each  arm  floated  up  to  him,  with  their  wide- 
open,  staring,  glassy  eyes,  making  a  mute 
appeal  to  Heaven,  coming  to  mock  and  taunt 
him  with  his  deed.  Gradually,  nearer  they 
came  to  where  his  boat  was  fastened,  rising 
and  falling  with  the  motion  of  the  waves. 

MacFayden  was  terror-stricken.  He  could 
kill  with  seeming  delight,  but  he  was  too  much 
of  a  coward  to  gaze  unflincliingly  on  his  dead 
victims.  He  took  an  oar  and  shoved  the  bodies 
away,  but,  stubbornly,  they,  like  the  seagull, 
returned.  He  tried  again,  but  they  arose  and 
floated  toward  him,  their  matted  hair  lying 
close  to  white  cheeks,  the  water  gurgling  in 
and  out  of  their  open  mouths.  He  could  not 
succeed  in  keeping  them  away,  so  determined 
to  shove  off  and  leave  the  gruesome  things  for 


RESURRECTED  25 

the  reptiles  to  devour.  But,  as  he  jumped  into 
the  boat,  one  end  of  it  lowered,  and  by  some 
trick  of  Fate,  the  bodies  were  thrown  across 
the  lowered  end,  the  woman  still  holding  fast 
to  her  babes. 

With  a  shriek  of  horror,  MacFayden 
leaped  ashore,  grabbing  the  anchor  rope  as  he 
did  so.  A  mournful  sound  thrilled  him  through 
and  through,  and  he  looked  to  see  if  the 
woman  and  her  children  had  come  to  life,  and 
were  calKng  down  curses  on  his  head.  No!  it 
was  the  seagull  flying  close  again,  and  appar- 
ently endeavoring  to  perform  the  last  rites, 
chanting  funeral  notes  for  the  dead. 

"Damn  ye,  ye  devil's  spawn!  Ye'll  na  mock 
auld  MacFayden  longer.  Chant  yer  auld 
deerge  all  ye  want,  but  ye'll  hae  nae  funeral 
here.  Ye  devil !  I'll  bury  'em  deep  thees  time, 
an*  ye  canna  teel  wha's  dune  it.  Fly  aroond 
all  ye  want!"  he  screamed,  boiling  with  hatred 
and  rage.  "I'll  feex  ye,  too,  if  ye  coom  a  bit 
closer.  Coom  along,  fiend!  coom  along,  devil! 
coom  closer  an'  ye'll  see  what  MacFayden  wi' 
dae  wi'  ye!"  Seizing  the  bodies,  with  his  horror 
for  the  moment  overcome,  he  bound  them  fast 
together,  and  then  tied  them  to  a  rock  that  he 
could  barely  lift,  pushed  them  over  the  boat's 
side,  and  they  sank  to  rise  no  more. 


26  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

With  a  chuckle,  he  again  leaped  into  his 
boat,  adjusted  his  oars,  and  pushed  away,  occa- 
sionally giving  a  backward  glance  toward 
where  the  grim  objects  had  sunk  out  of  sight, 
fearful  lest  they  might  in  some  uncanny  way 
again  rise  and  pursue  liim.  But  his  fears  were 
not  for  long.  He  rowed  onward,  unmindful 
of  the  salt  spray  that  dashed  so  angrily  in  his 
face,  even  so  soon  almost  forgetful  of  the 
drowning  victims;  but,  doubtless,  he  did  not 
forget  the  rich  booty  he  had  lost.  But  cares 
weighed  lightly  on  liis  shoulders,  and  as  he 
rowed  back  to  the  shore  that  he  had  left  so 
early  in  the  dawn,  he  sang  wildly  and  with 
reckless  abandon: 

They  who  gae  to  sea  in  a  ship 

Must  ever  look  for  a  doxmiward  slip 

Intae  the  ocean's  slimy  bed — 

The  grave  that  ne'er  gives  oop  her  dead; 

The  grave  that  ne'er  gives  oop  her  dead. 

A  shudder  passed  over  liis  gaunt  frame,  but 
he  sang  on,  even  more  harshly  than  before: 

Bid  what  care  we  who  safely  lie 

On  the  barren  rocks  baith  high  an  dry. 

We  who've  been  favored  o'  Prov'dence  most, 


RESURRECTED  27 

Care  not  for  the  dead  off  a  rock-bound  coast, 
Care  not  for  the  dead . 

"Ah,  ha!  what's  thees  me  auld  een  see?"  and 
he  plied  himself  to  liis  oars  with  renewed  vigor. 
"The  sea  has  gi'  oop  her  dead,  an'  Gehenna 

itsel' What  means  it?    What  means  it?" 

And  the  light  boat  skimmed  along  over  the 
restless  waters  with  feverish  activity,  almost 
keeping  pace  with  the  seagull  that  flew  liigh 
above,  its  white  wings  showing  all  the  whiter 
against  the  blue  of  the  sky,  occasionally  dip- 
ping down  into  the  surf,  then  raising  itself 
and  uttering  its  mournful  cry,  but  ever  flying 
in  the  direction  the  leper  was  going.  But 
MacFayden  neither  saw  nor  heeded  the  bird. 
His  thoughts  were  blacker  than  the  yawning 
mouth  of  Gehenna. 


CHAPTER  IV 

WALT  MORRIS 

Hardly  had  MacFayden  launched  his  boat 
on  the  rough  sea,  ere  I,  his  victim  whom  he 
had  left  for  dead,  or  so  nearly  so  that  he 
thought  I  could  not  recover  for  many  hours, 
opened  my  eyes,  and  tried  to  comprehend  my 
condition.  I  loosed  my  hands — an  easy  mat- 
ter as  my  enemy  had  too  hurriedly  tied  the 
knot — and  pushed  aside  the  rag  that  covered 
my  face.  I  lay  thus  for  some  moments  ere  I 
dared  to  move,  lest  the  pirate  had  not  yet 
started  on  his  trip,  and,  his  anger  aroused 
anew,  he  would  give  me  the  final  blow  wliich  I 
was  yet  too  weak  to  resist.  I  felt  by  the  mo- 
tion of  the  boat  that  it  was  still  anchored,  and  I 
ventured  to  raise  my  head  slightly  and  saw  the 
large  rock  to  which  I  had  lashed  it.  I  knew 
not  how  long  I  had  been  unconscious,  but  I 
saw  and  recognized  my  assailant's  strategy  to 
keep  me  so. 

But  for  once  the  pirate  was  foiled.  Youth, 
vigor  and  an  enduring  constitution  favored 
me;  and  Nature  helped  to  resist  the  effect  of 

28 


WALT  MORRIS 


29 


the  blow  and  drug.     My  experience  showed 
me  that  I  must  be  extremely  cautious  to  com- 
pete with  my  enemy  who  now  had  me  almost 
wholly  in  his  power.    But  I  was  of  an  adven- 
turous spirit,  and  things  promised  to  gratify 
my  desire  for  peril  and  adventure.     The  tor- 
mer  I  had  just  experienced;  the  latter  would 
follow.    My  head  felt  heavy  and  feverish,  but 
I  lay  quiet.    I  heard  nothing  of  MacFayden; 
therefore,  guessed  that  he  must  be  malang  his 
inhuman   journey.     I   was   hardly   conscious 
enough  to  reahze  the  condition  of  the  untor- 
tunates  on  the  sinking  ship,  but  gradually  1 
comprehended,  and  I  determined  to  rise,  un- 
load the  heavy  tug  in  which  I  lay,  and  go  to 
their  rescue.     But  as  I  made  the  attempt  to 
sit  up,  everything  turned  black  before  me,  and 

I  fell  back  again.  i .   •   „ 

When  I  next  awoke,  the  moon  was  sliimng 
dimly  through  swift-flying  clouds,  with  just  a 
peep  of  azure,  and  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun 
were  visible.  But  the  clouds  seemed  heavy  to 
me,  and  the  sun's  rays  far  away.  I  managed 
to  rub  my  eyes  vigorously,  and  feeling 
stronger,  I  pulled  myself  to  the  boat  s  side, 
and  reaching  over,  felt  the  water.  It  was 
refreshing  to  the  touch,  and  I  swung  my  arm 
back  and  forth,  splashing  the  spray  upon  me. 


30  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  lifted  my  hand  to  my  forehead,  and  cooled 
my  feverish  temples.  I  ran  my  fingers 
through  my  hair,  and,  httle  by  little,  moistened 
my  head  and  face.  I  found  a  wound  on  the 
back  of  my  head  which  rebelled  against  the 
briny  water,  and  I  permitted  the  matted  hair 
to  remain  a  covering. 

With  frequent  rests,  I  managed  to  sit  erect, 
and,  as  I  did  so,  I  was  surprised  that  I  could 
hear  every  word  from  the  stranded  vessel. 
The  wind  and  water  both  favored  me.  I  could 
hear  much  better  than  see,  but  I  aided  my 
vision  by  my  powerful  field  glasses  that  were 
my  constant  companion;  and  I  found  that 
not  a  movement  on  the  vessel  escaped  me.  As 
I  fully  comprehended  the  crime  of  the  faith- 
less light-house  keeper,  I  longed  to  go  to  the 
imfortunates,  and  rescue  them.  But  I  could 
hardly  move ;  I  could  only  look  and  stare,  hor- 
rified yet  fascinated.  I  could  only  be  a  wit- 
ness of  a  great  and  revolting  crime  that  was 
beyond  my  power  to  avert.  Every  word, 
prayer  and  heart-cry  were  heard. 

Across  the  roar  of  the  ocean,  the  shrieks 
and  cries  and  songs  of  the  ship's  victims  came, 
for,  now  as  I  looked,  the  vessel  gave  a  lurch 
backward,  then  forward,  and,  like  a  great  and 
mighty  animal,  wounded  mortally,  it  groaned 


WALT  MORRIS  31 

and  creaked,  then  sank  out  of  sight.  My  heart 
almost  sank  within  me,  and  I  was  overcome 
v/ith  sympathy  for  the  ones  whom  I  could  not 
put  forth  a  hand  to  save. 

The  scene  was  almost  too  much,  but  I 
looked  as  long  as  a  mast  or  sail  was  \asible, 
then  threw  from  me  my  field  glasses,  as  if  they 
were  in  any  way  at  fault.  I  cursed  the  pirate. 
I  cursed  the  ones  who  had  given  the  inhuman 
wretch  the  position  of  light-house  keeper.  I 
cursed  the  ones  who  kept  him  there,  and  the 
air  vibrated  with  curses  on  the  ones  who  were 
too  cowardly  to  investigate  the  doings  of  the 
keeper — not  brave  enough  to  face  a  leper  and 
determine  at  the  leper's  hands  the  fate  of  so 
many  vessels.  But  I  did  not  realize  that  the 
wrecks  were  invisible  from  the  mainland.  I 
did  not  realize  that  they  knew  nothing  of  the 
vessels  passing  that  way,  as  many  were  driven 
out  of  their  course  and  stranded  on  the  rocks, 
and  not  a  victim  ever  lived  to  tell  the  tale. 

"Damn  him!  damn  him!"  I  exclaimed  again 
and  again,  as  new  thoughts,  more  wrathful 
than  their  predecessors,  came  into  my  mind. 
Doubtless  my  anger  had  more  to  do  with  re- 
storing me  to  perfect  consciousness  than  any- 
thing else  could  have  done.  It  was  like  kind- 
ling a  fire  in  an  oil-tank :  each  drop  of  the  fuel 


32  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

consumed  added  greater  heat  until  the  whole 
mass  was  in  a  combustible  state,  ready  to 
explode  with  intensity,  darting  flames  hither 
and  thither  like  flashes  of  blinding  lightning. 

"May  his  black  soul  languish  in  the  hell  that 
was  created  for  such  as  he!  and  may  the 
demons  not  have  pity!  God,  what  a  brute! 
what  a  brute!  Why  has  this  been  going  on? 
Surely  he  is  Satan  himself,  for  no  devil  could 
be  more  inhuman,  more  unmerciful!"  I  shook 
my  head  vehemently.  "I  could  kill  Mm!  kill 
him !  Yes,  rocks,  take  up  the  echo,  if  you  will, 
'Kill  him!  kill  him!'  Hear  it  echo  in  the  dis- 
tance, bounding  from  one  ragged  rock  to 
another,  until  the  whole  island  cries  out,  'Kill 
him!'  It's  an  unjust  thing  that  no  victims  ever 
rise  from  the  depths  to  taunt  him.  God!"  and 
I  clenched  my  hands  tightly,  my  whole  body 
shaking  with  rage. 

"Blast  his  damnable  life!"  I  continued  in  my 
fury.  "No,  I'll  not  kill  him;  I  want  no  stain  of 
blood  on  my  hands.  They  may  not  be  entirely 
pure,  but,  God  knows  that  no  man's  blood 
has  ever  stained  them,  nor  ever  Avill,  unless — 
No,  I  won't,"  I  said  emphatically,  as  though 
some  one  were  urging  me  on  to  commit  mur- 
der. "If  there's  ever  a  judgment  day  I  won't 
have  the  deed  of  murder  held  up  against  me. 


WALT  MORRIS  33 

Ha!  there  the  demon  is  now.  Curse  him!" 
And  I  grasped  the  glasses  that  I  had  thrown 
from  me.  "I  wish  the  waves  would  open  and 
swallow  him.  But  no  such  good  luck.  He's 
like  a  cork;  he'd  float;  you  couldn't  keep  liim 
under.  He's  added  some  more  blood  to  his 
hands,  and  more  hell  to  his  heart.  How  can 
I  meet  liim  face  to  face,  and  not  call  upon  him 
to  atone  for  his  villainy?  But  I  will  not.  I 
will  not,  do  you  hear?  Now,  keep  away,  will 
you,  and  let  me  alone.  I'll  try  strategy  with 
the  old  cuss,  for  I'm  going  to  see  where  he 
hides  his  booty.  I'm  glad  he  got  none  from  his 
latest  victims.  Though  he's  always  come  out 
ahead,  it  seems,  he  can't  get  away  from  the 
leech  that  clings  to  him  day  and  night. 
Sooner  or  later  he'll  have  to  give  in,  and  every- 
one will  laugh  as  he  goes  to  his  grave  unwept. 
The  very  sprites  of  the  sea  and  air  will  laugh 
and  mock  him,  and  taunt  him  with  the  deeds  of 
the  past.  Bah!  I  hope  his  old  bones  will 
bleach  in  the  sun,  picked  at  by  vultures,  him- 
self the  worst  vulture  of  all." 

I  put  my  glasses  aside  in  the  pocket  of  my 
coat,  climbed  quickly  into  the  stern  of  the 
boat,  and  sat  there.  I  did  not  want  the  old 
man  to  see  me  moving  too  actively,  for  he 
doubtless  thought  to  find  me  as  he  left  me. 


34  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Hardly  had  I  taken  my  seat,  when  the  notes 
of  a  song  came  over  the  water.  I  recognized 
the  pirate's  voice.  He  was  singing!  "The 
scoundrel!"  and  I  leaped  to  my  feet  again, 
ready  to  face  the  murderer,  but  I  controlled 
myself  by  force,  and  sat  down.  A  new  side 
of  his  nature  was  revealed  to  me  that  made 
his  former  deeds  seem  white  in  comparison. 
Singing  was  only  for  joy;  and  could  a  mur- 
derer so  far  forget  the  cries  of  his  victims  as 
to  sing  on  liis  return? 

I  calmed  myself,  for  the  song  had  ceased,  and 
every  moment  brought  the  pirate  nearer  the 
island,  for  the  boat  shot  over  the  water  like  an 
arrow,  as  if  possessed  of  supernatural  power. 
Every  moment  brought  us  nearer  each  other, 
and  I  had  the  hardest  struggle  of  my  life  to 
control  mj''  wrath.  The  foolish,  innocent  ex- 
pression my  face  quickly  assumed  was  not  in 
keeping  with  the  tumult  that  raged  within,  but 
which,  by  sheer  force  of  will,  was  each  instant 
becoming  calmer.  I  whittled  constantly  on  a 
stick,  swinging  my  feet  like  an  idle  boy,  hum- 
ming a  silly  child-like  ditty. 

But  my  heart  gave  a  great  bound,  as  if 
arousing  me  to  self-defense,  as  the  pirate 
anchored  his  boat,  leaped  from  it  like  a  mad- 
man, and  rushed  toward  me,  with  his  brawny 


WALT  MORRIS  35 

arm  upheld  liigh  in  the  air,  his  hand  clutching 
a  ragged,  heavy  club.  I  wanted  to  jump  at 
him,  throttle  him,  and  throw  the  leprous  body 
into  the  sea,  as  the  monster  came  nearer, 
nearer,  liis  face  livid  with  rage,  muttering 
curses  thick  and  fast. 

But  I  whittled  on,  humming  merrily,  with 
no  apparent  concern;  but  my  gun  lay  sus- 
piciously near  my  right  hand. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL 

When  within  a  few  feet  of  me,  ^lacFayden 
stopped.  As  he  gazed  at  me,  Httle  by  little 
the  anger  died  from  his  face,  the  terrible  ven- 
geance he  intended  to  wreak  gave  place  to  a 
feeling  that  each  moment  grew  more  exultant 
as  he  contemplated  how  merciful  Providence 
had  again  played  into  liis  hands.  He  stared 
long  and  earnestly  at  the  unkempt  figure,  at 
the  boyish  expression  on  the  young  giant  idly 
whittling  a  stick,  and  humming  a  tune  as  inno- 
cent as  a  babe  would  coo. 

A  realization  of  what  had  been  done  for 
him  flashed  over  JNIacFayden.  His  hand  was 
stayed,  the  club  dropped  by  his  side,  and  he 
laughed.  He  laughed  long  and  loud.  His 
laugh  was  as  fiendish,  though,  as  his  mood  of 
a  few  moments  before.  He  clapped  his  hands 
to  his  sides,  threw  his  head  far  back,  and  one 
peal  of  laughter  quickly  followed  another  as 
he  noted  the  figure  before  him,  now  more 
surely  in  his  power,  more  truly  his  tool  than  he 
could,  otherwise,  ever  have  hoped  me  to  be; 

36 


THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL  37 

for  my  athletic  frame  had  appeared  as  a  seri- 
ous problem  to  him.  But  now — "Ha,  ha,  ha! 
he,  he,  he!"  And  the  rocks  and  caverns  echoed 
his  mirth,  sounding  fainter  and  farther  away 
until  each  tiny  rock  took  up  the  echo  like  the 
ripple  of  a  stream,  "Ha,  ha,  ha!  he,  he,  he!" 

"Gude  God!  Fate  hae  servit  me  a  turn 
thees  time!"  And  he  crept  slowly  up  and 
looked  into  my  face,  and  saw  that  light  of 
reason  and  understanding  had  fled,  for  my 
expression  was  that  of  one  who  by  Nature 
had  been  deprived  of  the  power  of  thought 
and  comprehension,  or  one  so  elementary  that 
none  was  possible,  (A  rather  uncanny,  unfor- 
givable trick  I  was  wont  to  practise  at  school, 
until  it  became  a  serious  question  with  my  in- 
structors whether  or  not  I  was  safe  outside 
an  asylum  for  individuals  afflicted  with  perice- 
rebritis) .  Despite  the  tumult  that  was  waging 
within  me,  I  swung  my  feet  back  and  forth, 
occasionally  looking  into  the  leper's  face  with 
as  remote  comprehension  as  it  would  have  been 
possible  to  assume. 

O,  the  world  is  full  of  joy 
For  a  little,  guileless  boy 

rang  out  as  merrily  as  though  it  had  been  the 


38  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

song  of  the  happiest  bird.  As  I  sang,  I  looked 
(hrect  into  JNIacFayden's  face,  and  saw  there 
less  of  demonism  than  I  had  before  noticed, 
less  than  I  had  ever  expected  to  see.  I  showed 
no  sign  of  the  masterful  control  I  was  exert- 
ing over  myself,  but  merely  the  appearance 
of  a  care-free,  idle,  happy  boy. 

For  some  unaccountable  reason,  nature  had 
endowed  me  with  a  good  voice.  It  was  melo- 
dious and  voluminous.  I  could  sing  even  the 
simplest  ditty  with  power  and  grandeur,  with 
the  finishing  touches,  I  had  been  told,  that  art 
gives.  I  had  always  been  a  musician  in  a  way. 
Like  many  another  boy,  I  could  fashion  a 
whistle  from  the  willows  and  play  upon  it  as 
though  it  were  a  flute.  I  could  imitate  the 
calls  of  the  birds.  All  my  resources  I  men- 
tally enumerated,  and,  as  occasion  demanded, 
I  would  bring  them  to  bear  on  my  undesirable 
companion. 

"I  played  better  than  I  kent,"  said  the 
pirate. 

I  did  not  appear  to  comprehend  his  mean- 
ing, but  repeated  the  words: 

I  played  better  than  I  kent. 

And  there's  naught  but  mischief  meant. 


THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL  39 

MacFayden  glanced  quickly  at  me,  but  my 
expression  assured  him  that  it  was  merely  a 
freak — a  result  of  the  drug  and  blow — for  not 
a  gleam  of  intelligence  was  shown  in  my  face. 
"Aye,  they  canna  fool  auld  MacFayden  after 
a'  these  years;  they  canna  fool  him;  for,  with 
a'  they  say  he's  done,  he  always  cooms  oot  on 
top.  He  has  the  best  o'  it  so  far;  he  wi'  e'er 
hae  the  best,  for  it's  a  Strang  and  wily  one  that 
can  heender  the  auld  licht-hoose  keeper.  The 
Goover'ment  trusts  the  hchts  tae  him;  they 
never  coom  tae  see  aboot  them.  Why  can  not 
an  auld  man  enjoy  liissel'  a  wee  bit  as  he 
likes?  An'  noo  I  haf  the  best  o'  a' — a  strang- 
limbed,  young  laddie  who  wi'  be  a  michty 
help.  Maybe  auld  MacFayden  canna  leeft  as 
weel  as  he  once  did;  an'  maybe  he  can.  But 
what's  one  tae  the  ither?  I  haf  a  helper  noo — 
one  who  is  Strang,  and  one  I  can  manage  as  I 
could  a  bairn.  Ha!  I  nefer  kent  a  blaw  tae 
be  as  effective.  I  nefer  kent  me  'wash'  tae 
dae  thees  trick  afore.  But  he's  better  than 
dead.  He's  better  than  dead,  for  I  want  nae 
mair  ghaists  a  hauntin'  o'  the  island.  I  want 
nae  mair  dead  bodies  that  dinna  sink  tae  the 
whirlpool,  but  rises  an'  points  a  reproachin' 
finger  at  me.     I  dinna  want " 


40  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

We  dinna  xvant  "what  we  canna  get 

Sae  there's  nae  hit  a  use  to  whine  an'  fret, 

repeated  the  whittler,  but  my  eyes  never  left 
my  stick.  I  seemed  bent  on  completing  the 
stripes  that  I  was  at  that  moment  forming  by 
peeling  or  leaving  the  bark  intact  to  suit  my 
fancy. 

"Fool,  a  fool!  I've  got  a  fool!"  exclaimed 
the  leper  in  exultant  tones.  "A  fool!"  he 
screamed,  and  the  words  vibrated  over  the 
waters.  "A  fool  for  me  pleasure.  But  bein'  a 
fool  need  not  take  the  strength  frae  his  arms. 
Ha,  I'm  rich,  I'm  rich!  A  helper — a  fool " 

A  fool,  a  fool,  you  have,  you  knave! 
A  fool  to  follow  you  to  the  grave. 

JNIacFayden  chuckled,  then  shuddered.  "Ye 
speak  brave,  fool!  But  ye  may  not  glue  yer- 
sel'  tae  auld  MacFayden,  an'  he  teel  ye  not." 

Tell  me  to,  or  tell  me  not. 
Til  follow  you  to  the  grave; 

But  not  a  tear  from  me,  I  wot. 
And  ne'er  a  hand  to  save. 

"Ha,  ha!     Ye'll  sing  me  dirge,  will  ye? 


THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL  41 

Weel,  mak  it  quick  an'  lifely,  for  I  was  nefer 
slow  in  lifin',  an'  wants  naething  slow  in  dee- 
ing." 

Youve  lived  quick,  you  II  die  quick. 
And  down  in  the  ocean  deep 

You  II  find  your  bed  where  slime  is  thick. 
And  loathsome  reptiles  creep. 

And  watch  you  in  your  sleep. 

I  threw  all  the  sweetness  possible  into  my 
voice,  yet  tinctured  it  with  a  tinge  of  sadness 
as  I  repeated  the  words,  almost  expressionless, 
as  though  I  were  reading  them  by  rote,  that 
my  tone  softened  somewhat  the  face  of  the 
leper,  and  he  lowered  his  raised  hand. 

With  a  quickly  dawning  reaHzation  of  the 
magnanimous  favor  Fate  had  done  him,  Mac- 
Fayden  sat  down  upon  a  rock  near,  and  again 
laughed — a  prolonged,  resounding,  echoing, 
demoniacal  laugh.  He  laughed  as  a  fiend 
might  have  done,  as  he  saw  a  long-hoped  for, 
but  long-delayed  victim  only  too  surely  in  his 
grasp.  He  laughed  as  one  resting  before  a 
feast  that  had  long  been  desired,  keen  in  the 
anticipation  of  the  coming  delights,  eager  to 
pounce  upon,  but  anxious  to  prolong.  "Weel, 
mony  things  may  not  hae  favored  me  the  day, 


42  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

but  mickle  joy  thees  gies  me  auld  hert,"  he 
said,  half  to  himself,  as  he  regained  his  speech. 
He  glanced  calmly  at  me,  his  face  all  grin- 
ning. 

He  was  not  smihng,  for  fiends  cannot 
smile.  They  grin,  they  laugh,  but  never  smile. 
Smiles  may  flit  over  the  angelic  face  of  an  in- 
fant, causing  one  to  think  that  Heaven  is 
close,  very  close;  that  the  babe  itself  is  full  of 
heaven  and  heavenly  tilings.  But  when  hell 
has  entirely  filled  one's  being,  when  all  one's 
thoughts  and  cravings,  all  one's  actions  and 
desires  are  of  hell,  then  no  smile  ever  crosses 
that  one's  face.  He  grins  like  any  other  ogre 
or  loathsome  monster,  fiend  or  devil ;  but  never 
smiles. 

I  paid  little  or  no  attention  to  my  enemy, 
but  I  secretly  realized  that  my  power  now 
was  supreme.  I  knew  by  the  expression  on 
his  face  that  he  firmly  believed  in  the  foolish- 
ness of  the  "fool"  before  him.  I  sang,  and  my 
voice  now  was  like  that  of  some  Swiss  maiden 
singing  among  her  beloved  Alps,  vibrating 
through  the  valleys,  redounding  from  hill  to 
hill,  clear  as  a  bell  in  tone: 

"I  looked  up  into  the  azure  sky," — Here 
I  clasped  my  hands  and  gazed  heavenward, 
"with  all  the  simplicity  of  a  child 


THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL  43 

And  saw  a  white  dove  mounting  high; 
Its  wings  glowed  in  the  morning  sun. 
Gold-tipped,  like  finest  metal  spun; 
A  hrilliant  sheen  about  its  breast 
Afforded  for  the  head  a  rest. 
Resplendejit  beauty  in  its  eye. 
As  far  and  farther  in  the  sky 
It  rose.     The  portals  opened  wide. 
Then  closed.    The  white  dove  was  inside. 

MacFayden  stood  like  one  fascinated,  but  I 
shifted  slightly,  and  sang  a  Norse  diver's  song : 

Ye,  ho!  wild  men  of  the  sea. 

Of  the  sea. 
Come  o'er,  wild  men,  come  to  me. 

Come  to  me; 
Til  show  you  a  trick  of  the  waters  blue, 
Fll  show  you  a  trick  that  is  new  to  you; 
Come  down  in  the  waters  with  me  so  deep, 
ril  show  you  where  bright-haired  mermaids, 
sleep. 

Come  to  me. 

O'er  the  sea. 

Ye,  ho!  wild  men  of  the  sea. 

Of  the  sea. 
We'll  go,  wild  men,  where  there'll  he. 


44  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Where  there'll  be 
Jewels  in  caskets  and  treasures  rare. 
Fair  beauties   now  covered  with  sea-matted 

hair; 
We'll  take  with  us  combs  and  brushes  fine. 
And  dress  the  locks  of  maidens  divine. 

List  to  me. 

O'er  the  sea. 

Ye,  ho!  wild  men,  list  to  me. 

List  to  me. 
If  you'll  go,  wild  men,  down  with  me, 

Down  with  me. 
You'll  find  there  the  wealth  of  vessels  due; 
We'll  be  rich  as  kings,  and  richer,  too; 
The  riches  are  ours  in  the  ocean  bed. 
We  can  choose  as  we  will  from  the  ocean's 
dead. 

Come  with  me, 

Down  with  me, 

MacFayden  sprang  to  his  feet.  "It's  high 
time  to  quiet  ye  an'  shut  yer  head,  or  I'll  feex 
ye  so  it  '11  nefer  open  mair.  I'll  send  ye  doon 
tae  the  bottom  o'  the  ocean,  an'  let  ye  find 
what  ye  will.  I  hanna  time  tae  be  leestenin' 
tae  yer  blab.  Git  oot  o'  me  boat,  an'  we  'ill 
strappit  the  ither  on  behind." 


THE  NEW  BORN  FOOL  45 

He  was  not  quick  enough  to  put  me  out  by 
force,  for  I  jumped  over  on  the  sandy  beach  as 
lithely  as  a  fawn. 

J^IacFayden  watched  me,  and  half  admired 
my  activity.  "It  'ill  suit  me  purpose  weel — 
suit  it  weel.  Hoot,  lad!  coom  back.  Coom 
here  at  once !"  he  screamed,  as  I  lightly  skipped 
away  to  where  some  willows  grew  near  the 
bank. 

But  hardly  had  MacFayden  called,  ere  the 
willows  were  cut,  and  the  "fool"  was  on  his 
way  back.  As  I  ran,  I  fashioned  a  whistle. 
With  this  whistle  I  could  so  well  imitate  the 
call  of  the  thrush  that  one  could  almost  see  the 
little  brown  feathered  creature,  hear  him  call- 
ing to  his  mate  in  his  sweetest  tones;  could 
almost  see  the  dark  woods,  moist  with  recent 
rains,  and  green  with  vegetation;  could  see 
the  leafy  trees,  the  green  vines  growing  over 
bushes  hanging  with  red  and  amber  berries, 
or  embracing  some  sturdy  tree  whose  loosened 
bark  afforded  a  desirable  resting-place  for  the 
delicate,  clinging  tendrils.  I  seemed  to  hear 
and  understand  and  imitate  the  little  singer; 
then,  as  quickly  I  would  change  to  the  whip- 
poorwill,  and  one  could  hear  every  mournful 
note  of  the  twilight  entertainer. 

Seeing  MacFayden  spell-bound,  I  clapped 


46  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

the  whistle  in  my  pocket,  threw  the  willows  in 
the  boat,  and  said,  in  a  sing-song  tone: 

I  have  no  wish  to  idle  be; 
There's  work  in  plenty  for  such  as  me; 
Honest  toil  and  labor  I  never  shirk. 
But  whatever  it  may  be,  I  can  work. 

"I'm  truly  glad  ye  be  not  sich  a  fool  as  I 
thocht  ye.  Be  a  fool  an'  ye  like;  ye  canna 
please  me  better  than  by  bein'  one.  But  there's 
nobbit  a  use  o'  bein'  a  bigger  fool  than  ye  haf 
tae.  I'll  gie  ye  wark  a  plenty,  if  it's  wark  ye 
want.  But  want  it  or  not,  ye  'ill  hae  it.  Coom, 
an'  we  'ill  hitch  thees  boat  on  tae  ither." 

I  obeyed  as  dutifully  as  a  child,  and  worked 
with  so  much  rapidity  that  I  had  tied  one  boat 
to  another  before  JNIacFayden  had  had  an 
opportunity  to  assist,  then,  jumping  into  my 
own  boat,  followed  by  the  leper,  I  pushed  away 
from  shore,  singing. 


CHAPTER  VI 

A  TOILSOME  DAY 

I  was  the  happiest  when  on  the  bosom  of  the 
great  boundless  ocean,  wrestling  with  the  mad 
waves  in  a  tiny  shell  of  a  boat.  I  loved  to 
watch  the  spray  dash  higher  and  higher,  note 
the  sea-gulls  that  flew  low  and,  dipping  their 
silvery  wings  in  the  surf,  with  their  heart- 
rending cries  fly  upward  again,  gathering  in 
flocks  and  calling  to  one  another,  their  notes 
sounding  far  over  the  sea,  reaching  others  of 
their  kind,  who  hurried  near  to  join  in  the  fray; 
occasionally  darting  down  to  lift  a  fish  that, 
dead  or  dying,  was  floating  on  the  surface.  I 
rejoiced  in  the  mad  scene  as  a  true  son  of  the 
sea  would  do,  and  was  almost  wild  with  delight 
as  I  saw  the  storm  clouds  gathering  black 
above  us.  The  wild  winds  of  the  night 
resumed  their  fury  with  cyclonic  intensity  as 
the  clouds  grew  blacker  and  blacker. 

I  tugged  at  the  oars,  endeavoring  to  steer 
the  boat  as  the  pirate  directed,  but  the  waves 
were  rolMng  high,  the  white-caps  piled  up 
about  us,  the  calls  of  the  gulls  grew  louder, 

47 


48  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

and  the  boat  with  its  companion  lashed  on  be- 
hind was  hard  to  manage. 

The  pirate  watched  the  blackening  horizon 
at  first  with  only  a  languid  interest.  The 
strong  breeze  was  sweet  to  liim ;  the  lashing  of 
the  waters,  music  in  his  ears.  He  put  out  his 
hand  caressingly  on  the  waves,  but  they,  as  if 
maddened  by  the  leprous  touch,  surged  against 
the  boat,  dashing  the  briny  spray  in  his  face. 
But,  as  cloud  after  cloud,  each  darker  than  its 
predecessor,  rose  from  out  of  the  sea,  and  en- 
compassed the  sky,  meeting  in  the  center,  and 
the  wind  blew  a  terrific  gale,  liis  actions  be- 
came uneas}^  He  sniffed  the  breeze,  like  an 
animal  that  detects  the  coming  storm  and  flees 
before  it.  He  put  out  one  hand  and  accu- 
rately timed  the  wind.  He  cast  his  browless 
eyes  upward  where  not  a  patch  of  blue  was  to 
be  seen.  Far  out  over  the  waters,  he  heard 
the  mad  roar  of  the  tide  and  the  oncoming 
storm. 

Great  drops  began  to  fall — one,  two,  then 
countless  others.  The  heavens  themselves 
seemed  rent  asunder,  wliile  flashes  of  light- 
ning gave  glimpses  of  the  brightness  be- 
yond. The  thunder  roared  like  the  onward 
march  of  heavy  cavalry.  The  lightening 
became  more  intense,  terrible  and  blinding. 


The  heavens  themselves  seemed  rent  asunder 


A  TOILSOME  DAY  49 

MacFayden,  who  had  weathered  many  a 
gale,  evidently  had  not  experienced  one  more 
severe  than  this.  He  fell  to  and  bailed  out  the 
water  as  fast  as  he  could.  He  looked  eagerly 
toward  the  boat  beliind  that  was  laden  with  the 
cargo  so  dear  to  him.  It  was  heavy  and  strong, 
and  the  cargo  safe,  for  it  was  riding  the  waves 
like  a  bird,  while  the  smaller  and  lighter  boat, 
though  riding  equally  as  well,  was  tossed 
about  like  a  cork. 

I  dared  not  leave  off  from  the  oars  a  mo- 
ment to  assist  in  bailing  out  the  water  that  was 
gradually  rising  about  our  legs.  The  pirate 
redoubled  his  energies  and  worked  as  for  life; 
and  for  life  it  was.  The  canvas-covered  boat 
behind  us  held  nothing  but  dead  cargo,  and 
held  it  well.  Like  a  black  bird,  it  rose  and 
fell  with  each  wave  as  complacently  as  though 
the  sea  were  calm  and  the  sky  blue. 

I  was  almost  faint  from  thirst,  and,  as  the 
first  large  drops  of  rain  fell,  I  opened  my 
mouth  wide  and  drank  them  in  like  a  chick. 
Great,  cool,  refreshing,  splendid  drops  of  rain, 
that,  though  a  part  of  the  ocean  around,  gave 
me  strength  as  no  ocean  water  could  do.  I 
drank  until  my  thirst  was  satisfied,  then, 
smacking  my  lips  with  the  keen  delight  of  a 
child,  I  pulled  harder  than  before  at  the  oars 


50  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

that  had  never  left  my  hands.  I  sang  long 
and  loud,  and  my  song  made  a  curious  blend- 
ing with  the  peals  of  thunder,  the  flashes  of 
lightning,  the  wild  screams  of  the  birds,  the 
rending  of  some  rock  by  the  electrical  forces, 
or  the  blasting  of  a  tree  on  the  shore  that 
sounded  frightfully  near.  The  music  sounded 
all  the  sweeter  in  contrast  with  the  storm,  it 
giving  the  accompaniment  to  the  harmonious 
minor  strains.  I  seemed  to  derive  my  inspir- 
ation from  the  mighty  demonstrations  of  Na- 
ture, and  sang  until  even  the  pirate  was  moved 
to  almost  worship  of  the  source,  forgetting,  for 
the  moment,  the  blinding  tempest,  our  extreme 
danger,  our  unavoidable  death,  apparently,  in 
the  ocean's  embrace,  listening  to  the  song  of 
his  oarsman. 

"Great  God!  a  rock!  a  rock,  lad!  Look  tae 
yer  oars!  Steer  tae  the  richt!  Steer  tae  the 
richt,  laddie!  Bend  tae  yer  oars!  Harder! 
harder!    Pull!    IMy  God,  pull,  lad,  pull!" 

With  only  a  glance  at  the  pale,  drawn  face 
of  the  pirate,  I  bent  to  my  oars,  and  pulled.  I 
knew  not  what  danger  was  ahead,  but  obeyed 
as  implicitly  as  though  I,  too,  felt  a  little  of  the 
emotion  that  surged  through  the  man  before 
me,  reflecting  on  his  face,  as  he  crouched  there, 
almost  breathless,  quivering,  shivering  with  liis 


A  TOILSO^.IE  DAY  51 

fright.  The  merciless  play  of  the  elements 
had  wrought  upon  him,  and  now  the  extra 
fright  had  caused  him,  heretofore  so  emotion- 
less, to  quake  with  fear.  Did  he  fear  to  find 
a  grave  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea  where  he  had 
sent  so  many  victims?  Did  he  see  again  the 
forms  of  the  three  who  had  haunted  him  in  the 
morning?  His  glasses  were  off.  He  swayed 
to  and  fro  with  the  motion  of  the  boat,  as 
though  to  assist  in  keeping  it  from  the  rocks. 

Rocks  there  were;  and,  just  as  I,  with  super- 
human effort,  pulled  away  to  the  right  to  avoid 
one  huge  rock,  a  counter  force  sent  us  against 
another.  The  pirate's  face  became  even 
whiter,  and  he  cursed  himself  for  not  remem- 
bering that  these  rocks  existed  here.  But  for  a 
purpose  of  his  own  he  had  ordered  me  to  steer 
a  little  out  of  the  usual  course,  and  he  had 
encountered  these  rocks  for  his  pains. 

"Pull,  lad,  pull!  Bendyersel'!  Pull  hard! 
A  wee  bit  mair  tae  the  left  noo !  Steady — pull ! 
Blast  the  wind!  Ah,  the  helhsh  spray!  It 
blinds  me.  Noo,  steady,  steady!  Keep  pace 
wi' the  waves.  Ower,  ower!  Noo!"  And  Mac- 
Fay  den,  going  through  every  movement  that 
he  had  suggested,  sat  still,  dripping  with  sweat. 

The  rain  had  ceased  except  an  occasional 
drop  to  show  that  the  elements  could  yet  be 


52  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

merciless  if  they  tried.  The  boat  was  washed 
partly  over  the  rocks,  grated,  then  stopped.  I 
pulled  hard,  but  I  could  not  budge  it.  I  had 
been  almost  exhausted  from  my  unusual  effort, 
but  here  we  were — stuck  fast  on  a  rock — and  a 
mile  from  shore! 

JNIacFayden  cursed,  then  stepped  forward 
to  take  a  turn  at  the  oars ;  but  he  well  knew  that 
if  my  superior  strength  could  not  accomplish 
the  result,  it  were  little  use  for  him  to  try. 
Just  as  he  made  a  forward  movement,  the  boat 
lurched  with  the  tide,  and  threw  him  sprawling 
on  the  rock,  face  downward.  He  groaned,  but 
with  lightning  activity,  jumped  into  the  boat 
again  just  as  it  was  leaving  the  rocks,  the 
action  of  the  waters  accomplishing  what  we 
could  not,  evidently  behtthng  our  strength.  I 
heard  a  snap  as  the  boat  left  the  rocks,  and, 
glancing  quickly  to  the  stern,  saw  that  the 
second  boat  with  its  precious  cargo  was  loose, 
and  was  drifting  away. 

"God!  God!  God!"  MacFayden  screamed, 
speaking  wdth  wonderful  familiarity  the  name 
of  the  Being  of  whom  he  knew  nothing — whose 
principles  seemed  altogether  foreign  to  his 
nature.  "Look,  lad!  Wad  ye  let  me  whole 
cargo  get  awa  f rae  me  ?  Wad  ye  treat  an  auld 
mon  like  that  ?    Auld  MacFayden's  leembs  hae 


A  TOILSOME  DAY  63 

little  ta  dae  wi'  carryin'  him  the  day.  Canna 
ye  see  they  shake  oonder  him?  Leap,  lad, 
leap!  An  ye  can  swim,  ye  can  quickly  save 
me  jewels.  Leap,  lad!  Fool,  hear  me ?  Why 
not  lea])?  Jump  an'  save  me  siller  1"  And  he 
turned  fiercely  on  me. 

But  my  face  portrayed  none  of  the  excite- 
ment that  the  pirate  felt;  for,  in  truth,  I  felt 
none.  I  looked  simply  at  the  fleeing  boat  in 
child-like  wonderment ;  but  inwardly  I  was  not 
as  a  child.  I  knew  that  to  a  great  degree  I  had 
the  leper  at  my  mercy,  for  he  would  rather 
lose  his  life  than  his  cargo.  Every  moment 
the  boat  was  drifting  farther  and  farther 
away,  now  rising,  now  falling,  with  the 
motion  of  the  turbulent  waves,  now  washed 
shoreward,  now  seaward,  but  creeping, 
creeping  away,  adding  to  the  distance  be- 
tween us. 

MacFayden  saw  that  his  only  salvation  was 
in  enlisting  me  on  his  side.  He  saw  that  force 
would  not  move  me,  for  force  linked  in  battle 
with  force,  would  find  him  the  loser.  He  im- 
plored; he  entreated  and  prayed.  "Lad,  lad!" 
he  wailed,  "will  ye  nae  lend  a  hand?  Wi'  ye 
let  me  treasures  slipit  awa  frae  me  like  that? 
Wi'  ye  nae  help  an  auld  mon  wha  nefer  dune 
ye  a  harm " 


64  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

You  may  forget,  hut  I  do  not. 
The  harm  you  done  me  once. 

And  now  I  do  your  bid,  I  wot 
I  am  a  sorry  dunce, 

My  eyes  were  almost  fish-like  in  their  ex- 
pression, but  I  made  an  effort  to  repress  the 
intelligent  twinkle  that  persisted  in  manifest- 
ing itself. 

"Fool,  fool!  ye  wasna  hurt.  That  is  past; 
let  it  gae;  but  for  the  love  of  God,  jump  an' 
save  me  boat!    Save  me  boat — or  kill  me!" 

Kill  you  I  would,  and  if  I  dare. 
But  o'er  all  the  seas  and  lands. 

You  cannot  find  one  here  nor  there 
Whose  Mood  is  on  my  hands. 

"Shut  yer  damned  trap,  ye  fool!"  and  Mac- 
Fayden  raised  a  hand  to  strike  me,  but,  instead 
of  cowering  under  the  rage  of  the  demon,  I 
stepped  forward  with  a  menacing  air,  and  the 
pirate,  afraid  of  nothing  heretofore  but  the 
day's  storm,  cowed  in  submission,  and  sank 
back  into  his  seat. 

Instead  of  tragedy,  we  were  presented  with 
comedy,  and  I  laughed.  JNly  mirth  was  as  wild 
as  my  song  had  been. 


A  TOILSOME  DAY  55 

"Hae  ye  nae  mercy,  lad?"  screamed  the 
excited  man,  impossible  to  keep  still.  "Hae 
ye  nae  mercy?" 

What  are  ye,  to  speak  to  me 

Of  mercy,  ye  foul  knave! 
But  ask  of  those  whose  shrouds  ye  chose. 

Who  lie  in  an  ocean  grave; 
Ask  with  loud  voice;  ye  gave  no  choice 

To  live  or  yet  to  die. 
To  those  who  sank  to  burial  dank. 

Where  fish  and  seaweeds  lie. 

"Forget!  forget,  lad!  But  help  me!  help 
me!  God,  help  me!  Lad,  jump!  Leap  intae 
the  ocean,  an'  fetch  me  me  cargo.  Ye  are 
Strang;  ye  can  swim.  Leap,  lad,  leap!"  He 
stood  and  wrung  his  hands  in  direst  agony.  I 
could  have  laughed  heartily  at  his  distress. 

And  if  I  help,  what  will  you  give? 

What  treasure  from  your  store? 
For  where  these  go  there  mayhap  he 

A  thousand  million  more. 

"Ye  are  richt,  lad;  ye're  richt.  Though  it 
breaks  me  hert  tae  pairt  wi  ane  o'  them,  I 
gladly  gie  ye  a  precious  jewel  wi'  ye  but  res- 


66  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

cue  the  boat.  See,  it  leaves  us!  It's  gaein' far!" 

For  one  lone  jewel  Til  not  take 
My  life  now  in  my  hands, 
But  if  you  no  better  offer  make, 
ril  heed  not  your  demands; 

Your  treasures  he,  not  I  mistake. 
As  many  as  the  sands. 

"I  hae  mony  jewels,  mony,  lad.  But  wad 
ye  rob  me  o'  ane?  They  be  as  precious  to  me 
een  as  an  ain  bairn."  I  looked  up  as  if  to  reply, 
but  MacFayden  continued:  "The  best  in  the 
Wind  Cave  ye  'ill  hae,  but  ask  nae  mair  than 
ane  o'  me.    Ane  is  py,  gude  py." 

Your  good  pay,  then,  you'll  keep. 

For  I  stay  here, 
And  have  my  honnie  little  sleep ^ 

And  dream  good  cheer. 

Hardly  had  I  sat  down,  when  MacFayden's 
shrill  voice  again  rang  out:  "Half  me  jewels 
in  the  Wind  Cave  ye  may  hae — half  me 
treasure.  But  haste,  or  ye  hae  not  a  ane — 
not  a  ane!  Quick,  lad,  quick!  A  half!  a  half, 
ye'll  hae!  But  nae  mickle  siller  'ill  aither  hae 
an'  ye  be  not  quick." 


A  TOILSOME  DAY  57 

All  thy  treasures  in  the  Wind  Cave  Til  tahe_. 
The  fairest  in  the  Wind  Cave  is  my  stake; 
All  of  thy  vast  treasures  are  mine. 
If  I  rescue  this  cargo  of  thine. 

Do  you  grant  me  all  treasure  that's  hid 
In  the  depths  of  the  Wind  Cave 

"Aye,  lad,  all,"  he  interrupted,  and,  without 
another  word,  I  removed  my  outer  apparel  and 
leaped  into  the  bosom  of  the  rolling,  surging 
angry  waters,  while  my  enemy  laughed 
fiendishly,  and  chuckled:  "Aye,  lad,  all,  all! 

Ye  'ill  nae  live  tae  see  ane Ha,  ha,  ha! 

he,  he,  he!" 


CHAPTER  VII 

A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE 

"Ah,  ha!  It's  as  I  thocht:  he  'ill  nefer  live 
tae  see  a  treasure — not  ane — except  the  mony 
in  the  ocean's  bed,"  the  pirate  chuckled.  "  'Tis 
weel — 'tis  weel!  Fool  though  he  was,  he  wad 
hae  gie  me  trooble,  for  he's  Strang — he's  Strang 
an'  bony,  an' — bonnie,  like  me  ain  Scotch. 
But,  alack!  that  I  should  lose  a'  me  treasures. 
Better  had  I  gone  mysel'.  Curse  thees  auld 
limbs  for  tremblin'  oonder  me  afore  their  time! 
Curse  sich  weakness  in  a  mon  not  yet  three 
scoor  an'  ten!  What  affrichted  me  I  dinna 
ken.  I  hae  been  in  storms,  fearfu'  storms — - 
an'  heard  the  ^'vind  whistle  an'  seen  the  rain  fa' 
mony  a  time  before;  but  was  nefer  fearfu'. 
Curse  the  auld  stiffs  that  wad  rise  afore  me 
an'  mak'  me  bury  them  anew.  Curse  'em! 
curse  'em!"  he  shrieked.  "  'Tis  e'en  enow  tae 
mak'  ony  Strang  mon  shake;  'tis  a  sicht  na  sea- 
man crafes  for  dessert.  Why  could  they  not 
hae  stayed  in  the  weeds  an'  slime?  Ah,  me! 
See  hoo  I  tremble  e'en  noo,  as  though  the 
shakes  had  set  a  hauld!    I  hate  the  sicht.    It 

58 


A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE  59 

isna  pleasant  tae  see.  When  ane  is  aince 
killed,  why  canna  they  stay  killed,  an'  not 
coom  tae  me  tae  be  killed  again?  What's 
that?"  And  he  looked  around  nervously.  "Fool 
I  be  mysel'.  I  be  the  fool.  'Tis  na  the  lad 
that  has  joined  the  mony  below  an'  mayhap 
noo  lies  sleepin'  on  the  sands;  but  'tis  mysel'! 
Stark  crazy  I  be,  if  I  canna  put  the  ghaists 
frae  me  mind — ghaists  on  the  island — ghaists 
on  the  rocks — ghaists  risin'  frae  the  sea — 
ghaists  in  the  birds — ghaists  efrywhere!  'Tis 
a  ghaistly  waurld. 

"Ah,  ha!  Look!  Me  treasure  still  rides,  but 
it  acts  queer.  It  bobs  oop  an'  doon  like  a  cairk. 
It  doesna  ride  smooth,  an'  the  storm  is  maist 
past.  Weel,  weel,  weel!  Prov'dence  again  is 
wi'  me.  I'm  a  lucky  dog.  Na  fool  I  be! 
Prov'dence  dinna  helps  a  fool,  or  else  the  lad 
wadna  hae  drooned.  But  I  thocht  the  boat 
wad  hae  sailed  awa;  but,  look!  it  passes  an' 
floats  like  a  bird  beyont!  Mayhap  the  wind 
hae  changed.  Na,  it  still  cooms  frae  the  nor'' 
east.  I'll  awa  an'  follow,  an'  fetch  me  cargo 
tae  land.  An'  I'll  na  share  wi'  the  lad  in  Ms 
ocean  grave.  Ha,  ha,  ha!  'Tis  gude!  'tis 
gude!" 

But  row  with  what  strength  he  would,  he 
could  not  catch  the  canvas-covered  boat  that 


60  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

floated  gently,  but  steadily  and  swiftly,  too, 
farther  and  farther  from  him.  He  strained 
at  the  oars  until  the  great  vein  in  his  forehead 
swelled  like  a  whipcord;  his  muscles  were 
tense  and  taut ;  but  the  wind  was  against  him, 
his  strength  was  not  in  his  favor,  and  he  made 
little  progress. 

"Damn  the  boat !  An  were  it  nicht,  I  wadna 
follow  the  ghaistly  thing,  for  it  acts  mickle 
like  'twas  propellit  by  wraiths,  for  the  wind 
mauna  be  for  it  nae  mair  than  me ;  yet  it  floats, 
floats,  and  I  swear,  swear,  but  canna  catch  it. 
It  heads  for  the  point  yonder.  I  dinna  care 
if  it  'ill  ainly  stop  when  there;  an'  me  cursed 
arms  an'  back  'ill  servit  me  weel." 

The  pirate  bent  to  his  oars  and  for  a  few 
moments  no  curses  fell  from  his  lips,  the  while 
making  noticeable  progress;  but  when  he 
again  looked  up,  no  boat  was  in  sight.  He 
looked  in  every  direction,  but  nothing  was 
visible.  "If  it  hasna  roonded  the  head,  auld 
MacFayden  'ill  na  tarry  the  nicht,  for  it  'ill 
be  wi'  ghaists  that  he  dweels.  An'  the  sun 
wasna  sae  bricht,  I  should  e'en  noo  return  tae 
the  keeping  o'  the  licht-hoose.  I  am  fresh,  for 
I  hae  na  rowed  the  day.  But  I'll  awa,  an  look 
tae  the  roondin  o'  the  head.  An  it  be  na 
there "     The  sentence  was  broken  by  the 


A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE  61 

murmur  of  the  waves,  and  what  he  would  have 
said  was  mingled  with  oaths  and  mutterings 
and  dark  curses. 

But  it  was  the  treasure  he  regretted,  and, 
after  a  few  moments'  hard  pulling,  he,  himself, 
was  rounding  the  head ;  and  there,  to  his  great 
delight,  he  saw  the  black  canvas  boat  safe  and 
sound,  fastened  to  a  crannie  in  the  rocks.  As 
yet,  he  had  not  so  much  as  suspected  the  truth 
of  the  boat's  propelling  power,  and  now  landed 
as  quickly  as  possible  to  again  lash  the  boat, 
with  its  precious  burden,  to  the  one  he  had 
occupied;  but  before  his  astonished  gaze,  I 
stepped,  almost  entirely  recovered  in  the  few 
moments'  rest,  from  the  energy  expended  in 
my  feat  of  strength. 

MacFayden  stepped  back,  horrified.  "Be 
ye  ghaist,  or  flesh  an'  blude?" 

"More  of  flesh  and  blood  than  you  are, 
pirate!  What  flesh  and  blood  I  have  are  clean, 
and  that's  more  than  you  can  say."  There 
was  the  same  voice,  the  same  boyish  face,  but 
the  simple,  silly,  child-hke  expression  had 
given  place  to  one  of  fair  intelligence.  The 
marvelous  change  in  me  startled  my  enemy, 
for  he  had,  heretofore,  firmly  beheved  that  his 
combined  blows  had  destroyed  my  intellect  and 
rendered  me  an  obedient  imbecile.     But  not 


C2  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

so.  A  change  had  been  wrought,  and  the 
pirate  was  quick  to  notice  it.  He  was  defence- 
less. The  surprise  had  thrown  him  off  his 
guard,  and  he  must  now  conjure  his  wits  to 
assist  liim.  I  was  no  longer  the  foolish  rhymer, 
but  a  strong  antagonist,  with  whose  strength 
the  leper  could  not  hope  to  compete ;  and,  fur- 
thermore, the  boat  load  of  rare  jewels  and  gold 
was  on  the  side  of  strength.  He  had  thought 
to  deprive  me  of  any  reward  whatever,  if  I 
lived  in  the  dangerous  sea.  He  was  glad  to 
make  promises  to  obtain  the  rescue  of  his  boat, 
but  not  so  overjoyed  to  fulfil.  But  now  I 
could  dictate;  he  would  have  to  obeJ^ 

His  anger  rose  to  a  white  heat,  and  the  un- 
covered eyes  flashed  demoniacal  light — as 
nearly  so  as  leprous  eyes  could  do.  He  was 
weak  from  the  effort  expended  in  reaching  his 
treasure ;  and  now  to  find  it  guarded  by  one  of 
flesh  and  blood!  The  leper  started  forward. 
He  stopped,  then  retraced  his  steps.  Again 
he  made  a  forward  movement,  but  something 
in  my  eye,  it  might  have  been  the  peculiar 
white  and  red  scintillations  that  betokened  a 
change — and  danger — but  whatever  it  was,  he 
instinctively  felt  that  it  was  best  to  be  cautious. 

Cautious!  It  was  easy  for  him  to  be  cau- 
tious.    IJke  the  snake  that  glides  noiselessly 


A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE  63 

up  to  its  victim,  which  it  strikes  unawares, 
knowing  that  a  betrayal  of  its  coming  would 
mean  defense,  just  so  was  the  leprous  pirate. 
Caution  was  natural  as  to  the  snake,  but,  like 
the  snake,  it  was  born  of  fear.  Evidently, 
MacFayden  knew  sometliing  of  fear,  as  the 
events  of  the  day  showed,  and  for  which  he 
cursed  himself  almost  continually,  knowing 
that  I,  though  fool  that  I  was,  had  witnessed 
his  cowardly  actions,  and  knew  that  they 
emanated  from  so  slight  a  cause. 

But  the  thought  that  I  had  only  pretended 
being  what  I  was  not,  MacFayden  had  not  yet 
coined,  apparently  believing  me  to  be  too 
straightforward  to  act  a  part.  He  laid  the 
transformation  to  the  good  heavy  club  and  to 
the  effective  drug.  But  I,  too,  had  long  ago 
learned  from  a  friendly  Indian  to  concoct  this 
selfsame  drug,  which  is  fatal  in  small  quanti- 
ties, but,  like  many  another  poison  that  is  used 
for  medicine,  it  is  both  harmless  and  beneficial 
when  taken  in  large  quantities.  It  is  made 
from  an  herb  that  clings  to  the  otherwise  bar- 
ren rocks  on  many  of  the  Lucayos — an  herb 
easily  detected  and  recognized  by  its  foliage, 
being  green  on  top  of  the  leaf,  while  the  under 
side  is  a  dark  red,  shading  to  crimson,  scarlet, 
vermilion  and  amber,  and  which  contains  in 


64  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

the  bright  colors,  properties  that,  rightly- 
brewed,  and  inhaled  in  very  small  quantities, 
would  mean  death  to  a  stronger  man  than  my- 
self. But  in  learning  to  make  the  drug,  which 
was  done  merely  through  curiosity,  I  also 
learned  its  antidote — tobacco — the  nicotine 
nullifying  any  fatal  effects  by  inducing 
nausea,  and  vomiting  as  a  result. 

But  perhaps  JSIacFayden  had  not  wished  to 
kill  me.  He  felt  that  he  needed  me,  for  he 
noticed  daily  his  failing  strength.  He  had  en- 
tire possession  of  the  island  to  which  he  thought 
no  sane  man  would  venture,  and  he  had 
thought  me  so  securely  in  his  power.  But  now! 
A^ath  the  plunge  in  the  flood,  the  tables  had 
turned,  and  he,  MacFayden  the  pirate,  was 
cowed.  He  thought  (uncanny  struggle 
though  it  might  be,  but  less  so  as  the  sun  still 
shone  brightly,  for  the  clouds  had  dispersed 
like  a  veil  from  before  the  face  of  the  sun)  to 
struggle  ^\^th  a  wraith;  and,  knowing  such 
things  to  be  composed  of  penetrable  matter, 
if  matter  at  all,  he  felt  that  the  contest  would 
be  an  unequal  one  and  an  undisputed  victory 
for  him.  He  would  be  in  possession  of  his 
treasure  again  that  Providence — gracious 
helper — had  so  miraculously  saved  for  him. 
But  I  was  guarding  the  cargo,  and  guarding 


A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE  65 

it  so  well  that  MacFayden,  the  pirate,  Mac- 
Fayden,  the  leper,  the  fearless  "Unclean" 
dared  not  approach  too  near. 

"An'  what,  pray,  be  ye  gaein  tae  dae  wi' 
me  stuff?    'Tis  but  a  sarry  bit,  me  lad." 

"Is  it?"  I  said  contemptuously.  "If  so,  why 
did  you  row  so  far  and  so  fast  for  it  ?  Why  did 
you  promise  me  so  much  if  I  would  but  rescue 
it?" 

MacFayden's  face  was  a  puzzle.  He  now 
began  to  comprehend  that  I  had  been  playing 
him  a  trick;  but  he  was  slow  to  submit.  "I 
wad  gae  ony  where  tae  rescue  a  boat  that  has 
carried  me  auld  bones  mony  an  mony's  the 
time.  Lad,  I  hae  becoom  fond  o'  the  boat,  like 
a  mither  o'  her  bairn." 

"Great  Caesar!"  I  interrupted  with  vehe- 
mence, "you  talk  of  something  of  which  you 
know  nothing.  What  can  you,  a  pirate,  a 
destroyer  of  women,  a  separator  of  mothers 
and  babes,  know  of  a  mother's  love?  Say  no 
more  of  such  sacred  things,  or  I'll  pounce  upon 
you  and  crush  you  as  I  would  an  eggshell. 
You  demon !  Hell  is  too  good  for  you.  Talk 
of  that  which  you  know.  Talk  of  the  lives  you 
have  taken,  of  the  hearts  you  have  broken,  of 
the  curses  heaped  upon  you,  only  a  thousandth 
part  of  what  you  deserved;  talk  of  your  vie- 


66         WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

tims,  of  brave  men,  innocent,  defenceless 
women,  clasping  in  their  arms  their  babes ;  talk 
of  those  that  now  lie  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea, 
caressed  by  the  waters,  fanned  by  the  fins  of 
the  fishes ;  tliink  of  all  these  tilings,  pirate,  then 
look  at  your  boat-load  of  treasures  and  see  if 
each  one  of  the  magnificent  jewels  will  out- 
weigh the  soul  sent  to  its  God  in  the  getting! 
Stay!  Don't  you  dare  move,  you  scum  of  the 
stagnant  waters!  you  murderer!  you  robber! 
you  damned  leper!" 

]My  voice  was  high  and  loud  as  I  drew  closer 
and  closer  to  the  quaking  man,  towering  above 
him  like  a  giant.  "Talk  not  of  a  mother's  love! 
God  grant  that  your  mother  may  never  know 
of  the  devil  she  bore — of  the  viper  that  was 
given  to  the  world  in  her  labor!  God  grant 
that  she  had  no  hand  in  making  you  what  you 
are!  God  grant,  for  the  sake  of  all  mothers, 
that  she  was  not  a  demon  before  you!  You 
accursed  wretch!  I  could  crush  you  with  my 
foot  as  I  would  a  worm,  laughing  as  I  ground 
out  your  life,  and  send  you  to  meet  the  All- 
Wise  Judge.  May  He  in  His  wisdom, 
bring  you  to  account  for  each  heart-cry  you 
have  \^Tung  from  others!  INIay  He  cause  you 
to  writhe  in  agony  for  each  and  every  soul 
you  have  sent  to  its  early  home !    God  grant  it. 


A  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE  67 

and  He  will — He  will,  you  viper!  Better 
spend  the  remainder  of  your  days  in  bitter 
remorse,  for  maybe,  every  penitential  tear  shed 
will  make  your  punishment  less  severe ;  but,  if 
that  be  true,  I  pray  that  your  eyes  may  be  dry 
— dry — and  burning — and  bright — not  a  tear 
— not  a  drop  of  moisture — until  death  closes 
them,  until  death  glazes  them  over  like  the  eye 
of  a  dead  fish,  sightless  and  glassy. 

"You  fiend!  you've  had  your  way;  now  my 
time  is  come.  You  made  me  promises  you 
never  meant  to  keep.  I  rescued  your  boat, 
which  contains  valuable  gems:  I  stand  guard 
over  it  until  you  show  me  the  Wind  Cave  and 
its  jewels.  Then  I  myself  will  choose  whether 
or  not  I  prefer  them  to  these.  To  the  Wind 
Cave,  sir!  I  have  danced  to  your  piping  long 
enough.    To  the  Wind  Cave!" 

MacFayden  saw  that  his  cause  was  lost,  un- 
less— unless  he  could  gain  time,  and,  with  time, 
strength.  He  saw  that  he  must  fulfil  his 
promise 

"'Tis  far  tae  the  Wind  Cave,  lad.  We 
canna  reach  it  the  nicht.  We  maun  bide  here 
awhile.  We  baith  maun  hae  rest,  an'  when  the 
mornin'  dawns,  lad,  despite  yer  curses  that 
didna  fa'  on  deaf  ears,  but  on  a  deaf  hert,  we 
'ill  gae  for  the  Wind  Cave.     God  kens  auld 


68  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

MacFayden  isna  sae  bad  as  ye  peectur  him; 
an'  for  yer  curses,  lad,  he  dinna  cares  a  mite. 
Ye  hae  ainly  wasted  breath  that  micht  hae 
been  better  spent.  But  auld  MacFayden  is 
forgeevin',  an'  he  'ill,  wi'  mornin'  licht,  show 
ye  the  Wind  Cave  an'  its  jewels;  an'  when  ye 
possess  them,  lad,  ye  'ill  then  ken  that,  pirate 
though  ye  ca'  me,  I  haf  honor.  I  keepit  me 
promises,  an'  'ill  see  the  Wind  Cave  an'  possess 
its  treasures.  Stand  guard  ower  the  boat,  lad ; 
it  is  kind  o'  ye,  though  thees  auld  mon  kens  it 
haulds  but  a  sarry  bit.  Ye  'ill  be  rich,  an'  I 
'ill  be  poor — sae  poor!  Yer  riches  'ill  be 
gained  frae  me  labors,  but  auld  MacFayden 
is  forgeevin' — an'  honest — an'  nae  pirate — 
nae  robber — nae  murderer,''  here  a  pause,  "but 
a  true  licht-hoose  keeper,  an'  whose  licht  'ill 
nae  shine  the  nicht;  but  the  goover'ment  'ill 
na  ken,  an  dinna  cares — a  poor,  forgeevin', 
honest  licht-hoose  keeper." 


CHAPTER  VIII 


TO  THE  WIND  CAVE 


The  hours  of  the  night  were  long  to  me, 
who,  enjoying  the  best  of  health,  was  ever  glad 
to  embrace  Nature's  restorative — sleep.  The 
exertions  of  the  long,  hard  day,  the  terrific 
wind,  the  loud  claps  of  thunder,  all  tended 
to  make  me  drowsy ;  but,  fearful  lest  my  enemy 
might  break  his  trust,  and  steal  away  in  the 
night,  I  stubbornly  refused  to  submit  to  the 
drowsiness  that  was  gradually  settling  down 
over  and  around  me,  hke  a  blanket  that  would 
dull  my  senses  to  the  visible  world  and  shroud 
me  into  dreamland.  My  wet  garments  had 
been  dried  by  a  fire  made  in  the  shelter  of  a 
rock.  I  felt  very  comfortable  as  I  nestled 
closer  against  the  hard  rocks  that  seemed 
feather-like  to  me  in  the  borderland  of  repose. 
The  sea  was  calm  now,  and  peaceful,  belying 
the  fury  that  had  raged  over  it  during  the  day. 

MacFayden  must  doubtless  be  sleeping,  as 
I  could  see  him  clearly  from  where  I  sat,  and 
he  was  silent  as  the  rocks  around.  I  could  not 
trust  him,  and  I  needs  must  be  watchful.    Lest 

69 


70  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

he  might  sneak  away  in  the  night,  I  had  care- 
fully lashed  both  boats  together,  and,  to  make 
escape  doubly  impossible,  had  fastened  them 
to  a  rock  hard  by,  and  within  sight  and  touch 
at  all  times.  The  pirate  had  submitted  to  my 
plans  with  suavity  of  manner,  but  not  without 
a  peculiar,  ill-tokening  gleam  in  his  eyes  that 
I  did  not  fail  to  notice;  but  he  had  lain  down 
by  his  own  fire,  and  now  apparently  slept 
soundly. 

The  moon  had  risen,  and  was  making  lights 
and  shadows  on  the  water  wherein  one  could 
picture  phantom  shapes  and  faces,  figures 
fanciful  and  grotesque,  scenes  that  had  trans- 
pired, or  were  yet  in  the  future.  She  lightly 
kissed  a  little  ripple  on  the  face  of  the  ocean, 
as  a  maiden  coy  might  press  her  lips  for  a  mo- 
ment to  the  brow  of  her  lover ;  frowned  on  the 
shadows,  coquettish  and  maidenly,  as  the 
clouds  now  veiled  her  face,  but  smiled  as  they 
again  parted  and  permitted  her  full  sweet 
beauty  to  reflect  on  the  bosom  of  the  mighty 
ocean  who  seemed  beckoning  for  her  to  come 
to  liim  from  her  heights  above.  Trees,  like 
great  giants,  cast  their  shadows  in  the  water, 
each  leaf  rustling  with  the  faint  breeze  like  the 
whisper  of  woodland  nymphs.  Rocks,  bald- 
faced,  were  exposed  to  the  moon's  fitful  smiles 


TO  THE  WIND  CAVE  71 

or,  here  and  there  where  no  beam  penetrated, 
they  appeared  as  openings  to  gloomy,  dark 
caverns  that  led  to  the  very  bowels  of  the  earth. 

Gazing  on  the  placid  scene,  watching  the 
two  boats  rise  and  fall  with  the  motion  of  the 
water  as  it  lapped  up  on  the  beach  at  my  feet, 
with  just  the  faintest  murmur  that  produced 
monotony  and  drowsiness,  I  fell  asleep.  It  was 
but  a  moment,  it  seemed  to  me,  but  I  awoke 
with  a  start,  and  before  I  reahzed  what  I  was 
doing,  I  was  standing  upright,  and  several  feet 
away.  Consciousness  came  with  the  waking, 
and  there,  above  me  on  the  rock,  with  a  thin- 
bladed  knife  that  glistened  in  the  light  of  the 
moon,  was  the  leper.  He  was  grinning,  as 
though  assured  he  had  accomplished  his  pur- 
pose. I  reahzed  all  in  an  instant,  and,  turn- 
ing, made  for  the  would-be  murderer. 

"Ah,  ha,  old  man !  you  would  have  added  one 
more  to  your  hst,  would  you?"  and  I  hauled 
him  from  the  rock.  He  fought  with  the 
strength  of  a  madman,  and  stabbed  at  me 
again  and  again.  We  chnched;  we  wrestled. 
Now  one  had  the  mastery,  now  the  other. 
MacFayden  threw  me,  and  was  ready  to 
plunge  the  knife  into  my  breast,  but  I  warded 
off  the  blow,  and  sent  the  knife  tingling  over 
the  rocks. 


72  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"The  ghaists  keepit  ye!"  screamed  the 
pirate,  as  he  tried  to  tighten  his  fingers  on  my 
throat ;  but  I,  with  all  the  strength  I  could  sum- 
mon, arose,  my  assailant  clinging  to  me  like  a 
leech.  With  a  bear-Hke  hug,  I  encircled  him. 
Tighter  and  tighter  I  drew  my  arms,  until  he 
began  to  weaken.  He  was  loath,  however,  to 
submit  and  used  every  muscle  in  defense. 
But  youth  and  \'igor  were  in  my  favor,  and, 
with  an  oath,  JNIacFayden  became  limp  in  my 
embrace.  I  took  advantage  of  the  momen- 
tary relaxation,  and,  lifting  my  enemy,  I  threw 
him  from  me,  as  I  would  a  loathsome  burden, 
with  a  curse  that  almost  burnt  my  lips  in  its 
terrible  intensity. 

The  limp  body  struck  in  the  water,  and,  for 
a  moment,  rose  and  fell  with  the  waves,  seem- 
ingly lifeless.  But  the  water  proved  refresh- 
ing, and  little  by  little  he  came  to ;  and  looking 
around  him,  he  crawled  out  on  the  pebbly 
beach.  I  watched  him  earnestly,  saw  the  glit- 
ter of  his  eyes,  and  stepped  forward  and  picked 
up  the  knife  just  as  he  had  reached  for  it.  It 
felt  sticky,  and  looked  amber  in  the  moonlight. 
I  touched  the  blade,  and  felt  blood! 
Intuitively,  I  put  my  hand  to  my  shoulder, 
where  I  had  felt  a  tingling  pain  before,  but 
had  passed  it  from  my  mind,  and  found  that 


TO  THE  WIND  CAVE  73 

blood  was  flowing  freely  from  a  wound  in  my 
back.  A  shudder  passed  over  me  as  I  noted 
how  near  to  the  spinal  cord  the  knife  had 
entered. 

MacFayden,  dripping  wet,  watched  my 
every  movement,  and  when  he  saw  me  shudder, 
weak  as  he  was,  he  burst  into  a  loud,  fiendish 
laugh  that  sounded  all  the  more  fiendish  in  the 
night.  A  bird,  startled  out  of  its  sleep,  flew 
over  us,  uttering  a  pecuhar  frightened  cry; 
then  another,  and  another,  crying  out  in  the 
night. 

I  stanched  the  flow  of  blood  with  a  handker- 
chief, and,  binding  the  wound  as  best  I  could, 
at  the  same  time  curbing  the  anger  that  was 
endeavoring  to  make  a  murderer  of  me,  I  took 
a  leap  forward,  and  landed  some  telling  kicks 
on  the  pirate's  ribs.  He  groaned  and  swore, 
and  staggered  to  his  feet,  but  fell  again. 

"Murderer!"  said  I,  "get  up,  and  row  as 
you  have  never  done  before.  Row  for  the 
Wind  Cave!  Take  my  boat;  I  follow  you 
with  yours  and  the  treasure — and  this!"  And 
I  drew  from  my  pocket  my  gun,  newly  cleaned 
and  primed,  and  pointed  it  at  my  enemy. 
"Not  a  jot  from  your  course,  old  man,  or 
there'll  be  one  damned  murderer  less.  Now, 
move!" 


74  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

With  the  bright  muzzle  gleaming  at  him, 
MacFayden  had  no  choice  but  to  obey.  He 
loosened  his  boat,  with  my  eye  upon  him,  and 
straightened  himself  for  the  pull  he  had  hoped 
to  make  alone,  and  set  out  upon  his  course. 
As  he  pushed  away  from  shore,  I  stepped 
toward  my  boat,  and  as  I  did  so,  my  foot 
struck  against  a  stone  that  moved,  and  I  heard 
the  rustle  of  paper.  Stooping  quickly,  I  picked 
up  the  papers  that  MacFayden  had  evidently 
put  under  the  stone  for  safe  keeping  while  he 
murdered  me,  and  transferred  them  to  my 
pocket,  with  the  intention  of  inspecting  them 
at  the  first  opportunity^  The  incident  took 
only  a  second  of  time,  and  I  was  soon  follow- 
ing him,  face  forward,  for  in  that  position  I 
could  row  equally  as  well  as  the  man  before  me. 

After  a  short  time,  I  laid  my  gun  beside  me, 
and,  taking  the  papers  from  my  pocket, 
straightened  them  out  on  one  of  the  boxes.  It 
was  only  the  work  of  a  moment  to  see  that 
they  were  maps  of  the  island  and  the  Wind 
Cave,  that  MacFayden  had  been  freshening 
his  memory  with  while  he  thought  I  slept; 
and,  doubtless,  the  thoughts  of  what  the  cave 
contained  made  him  more  determined  to  rid 
himself  of  the  fool  who  knew  too  much. 

After   a  half  hour's   rowing,  MacFayden 


TO  THE  WIND  CAVE  75 

deviated  from  liis  course.  I  thought  his  actions 
suspicious,  so  consulted  the  map  and  a  pocket 
compass,  and  saw  the  extent  of  the  deviation. 
"Blast  you,  pirate!"  I  screamed.  "Keep  to 
the  left  there!  Quick,  now!  To  the  left!" 
And  I  leveled  my  gun. 

The  old  man  protested  that  he  knew  the 
course  to  the  Wind  Cave,  and,  resting  on  one 
oar,  clapped  his  other  hand  to  his  side, 
evidently  to  feel  his  maps.  I  smiled  as  I  saw 
the  look  of  disappointment  and  consternation 
on  Ms  face.  He  dropped  his  other  oar.  "Lad, 
I  canna  gae  tae  the  Wind  Cave  wi'oot  me 
pajDers  that  we  maun  hae  lost  in  our  wee  tiff. 
I'll  haf  tae  gae  tae  shoor,  an,  mayhap " 

"Mayhap  you  won't!"  I  said.  "To  the  left 
and  forward!" 

"But,  lad,  I " 

"To  the  left,  or,  by  the  gods!  this  water  will 
soon  be  putrid  with  the  decaying  flesh  of  a 
leper.  I  have  your  precious  papers,  and  youi- 
treasure.     To  the  left,  and  forward!" 

MacFayden  muttered  some  imprecations, 
and,  slowly  grasping  his  oars,  with  a  flashing 
look  at  his  superior,  turned  to  the  left,  and 
rowed  in  the  direction  of  the  Wind  Cave. 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  FITTING  DEATH 

For  long,  weary  hours,  we  rowed.  I  at 
times  painfully  felt  the  wound  between  my 
shoulders.  The  blood  had  oozed  out,  dried 
and  hardened;  and  now  the  sun's  heat  drew 
the  surrounding  flesh  as  though  it  would  fain 
close  the  wound  altogether.  My  clotliing  stuck 
to  the  cut,  or  rasped  across  the  coagulated 
blood,  or,  tearing  the  wound  afresh,  caused  the 
blood  to  flow  freely  again.  But  I  bit  my  lips, 
and  went  on. 

I  watched  the  man  ahead  of  me,  and  con- 
sulted the  maps  and  charts.  Every  stroke  now 
brought  us  nearer,  nearer  to  the  realization  of 
my  hopes  and  adventures,  and  to  the  reward 
for  the  rescue  of  the  boat.  If  no  reward 
awaited  me  there,  I  would  retain  what  I  had — 
the  boat's  cargo  of  gold  and  gems;  not  that  I 
craved  to  possess  relics  of  murdered  men  and 
women,  but  I  felt  that  I  had  a  better  right  to 
them  than  the  murderer  had.  I  wanted,  more 
than  all,  to  hold  ]MacFayden  to  his  promise, 
and  make  liim  sacrifice  what  was  as  dear  to 

76 


A  FITTING  DEATH  77 

him  as  life.  The  mere  possession  of  the  valu- 
ables meant  little  to  me,  but  much  to  my 
enemy ;  and  it  was  to  outwit  him  that  I  retained 
them.  To  clasp  jewels  that  the  owner's  dead, 
clammy  hands  would  never  clasp  again,  meant 
much  more  of  horror  than  pleasure  to  me  who 
would  not  intentionally  draw  blood  on  a  liv- 
ing thing. 

The  drawings  on  the  map  were  rough  and 
crudely  done,  but  every  rock  was  marked  as 
if  actually  measured  by  feet  and  inches.  Every 
little  turn  of  the  land  was  distinctly  shown, 
every  cape  and  rocky  projection,  making  many 
little  bays  and  tiny  gulfs,  each  of  which  was 
pencilled  as  if  alive,  on  the  dirty,  grimy, 
greasy  papers  that  had  been  folded  and 
refolded  so  many  times  that,  good  linen  though 
they  once  were,  they  now  showed  breaks  and 
tears.  A  tiny  gulf  would  have  to  span  a 
break  in  the  paper  by  an  imaginary  bridge  to 
unite  with  the  remainder  of  itself  on  the  other 
side  of  the  crevasse.  Caverns  in  the  rocks, 
looming  dark  and  unearthly  in  the  map 
maker's  mind,  would  find  themselves  rent 
asunder  by  a  tear.  But  the  outlines  were  good. 
I  could  easily  have  recognized  the  winding 
lines  of  the  island,  now  in,  now  out,  here  a 
rock,  there  a  cavern,  here  a  peninsula,  there. 


78  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

nestling  close  against  the  land,  a  tiny  bay. 

But  forward  and  onward  MacFayden 
rowed.  His  stroke  was  slow,  steady  and 
regular.  He  was  weary  with  the  exertion  of 
the  day,  but  as  he  neared  his  destination,  his 
weather-beaten,  leprous  face  lighted  up  with 
animation,  and  he  looked  wistfully  ahead  of 
him.  He  seemed  to  have  forgotten  me  in  the 
delight  of  the  moment.  A  dead  calm  had 
settled  over  this  portion  of  the  sea,  and  the 
raj^s  of  the  sun  were  reflected  in  the  mirror  of 
the  ocean.  I  paddled  steadily  forward,  follow- 
ing the  old  man  in  his  winding  route.  I  kept 
a  watchful  eye  on  the  map,  and  saw  with 
pleasure  that  he  was  steering  accurately. 

"Around  rock  1 — Left  of  rock  2 — To  right 
of  Bald-face,"  I  read,  then  looked  for  "Bald- 
face."  That  must  be  the  huge  rock  that  towers 
over  to  the  east,  like  a  giant  watchman  over- 
looking the  other  rocks,  wliich  were  pigmies  in 
comparison.  "To  Right  of  Bald-face."  Yes, 
the  pirate  was  steering  carefully  to  the  right, 
mth  liis  face  turned  back  over  his  shoulder.  I 
smiled  as  I  thought  how  distinctly  he  knew  the 
way;  but,  doubtless,  he  had  made  many  trips 
through  the  narrow  channel  with  his  ill-gotten 
wealth,  and  knew  his  route  as  thoroughly  as  a 
child  knows  its  primer.    Straight  forward  now 


A  FITTING  DEATH  79 

for  about  ten  rods,  then  he  turned  abruptly  to 
the  left,  and  rowed  to  the  eastward  of  the 
island.  The  water  gurgled  and  played  about 
on  the  rocks,  and  in  and  out  of  tiny  caverns. 

To  me,  the  whole  island  looked  as  if  it  might 
be  an  immense  cavern,  affording  ample 
recesses  for  the  stowing  away  of  priceless 
gems;  but  to  me  the  love  of  adventure  was 
stronger  than  the  love  of  gold,  for  of  the  latter 
I  had  never  known  a  lack,  being  able  at  all 
times  to  turn  a  hand  to  something  that  would 
bring  me  money  enough  for  my  immediate 
needs;  thus  leaving  intact  the  little  that  had 
been  left  to  my  credit  years  before.  But  I 
delighted  in  adventure,  and  was  only  waiting 
anxiously  to  explore  the  Wind  Cave  and  pene- 
trate its  hidden  recesses. 

Forward  we  went  now,  toward  two  great, 
over-hanging  rocks  that  almost  met,  and  which 
were  covered  with  mossy  vegetation,  and  small 
shrubs  standing  out  as  from  a  solid  wall. 
Vines  hung  from  the  top  of  each  rock,  met  and 
mingled  in  the  center — great,  rope-like  masses 
that  hung  down  and  almost  touched  the  water. 
Through  these  the  pirate  was  pushing  his  way, 
when  a  cry — a  wild,  piercing  cry  of  sudden 
terror — rent  the  air,  and  I  hastened  forward 
as  fast  as  I  could  to  ascertain  the  cause.    Mac- 


80  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Fayden,  intent  on  noting  the  curves  of  the 
island,  had  not  looked  above  him  and  seen  the 
bright  eyes  that  were  riveted  upon  him;  but, 
intent  on  the  one  thought,  he  neither  saw  nor 
heard  his  deadly  enemy  until  it  had  fallen  from 
the  rope  of  vines,  and  had  begun  slowly,  but 
surely,  to  embrace  him,  with  its  glittering  eyes 
bright  with  the  delight  of  its  prey. 

I  saw  all  this  in  a  twinkhng,  and,  though 
hating  and  loathing  the  man  who  was  being 
encircled  by  the  deadly  and  powerful  snake,  I 
was  prompted  by  humane  feelings  to  endeavor 
to  save  the  leper's  life.  I  rowed  as  fast  as  I 
could  toward  the  other  boat,  all  the  while  the 
man's  cries  and  shrieks  were  rending  the  air 
and  echoing  back  and  forth  in  the  many 
caverns  and  among  the  rocks. 

"Murder,  murder!"  he  shrieked.  "Lad, 
help,  help!"  then  a  long  cry  that  was  fainter 
than  before.  "O  Holy  Faither,  help!  Help, 
lad!  O  blessed  St.  Andrew,  hear  me!  O  lad, 
why  be  ye  sae  sloo?  The  devil  is  aifter  me — 
the  devil  that  tempted  oor  f  airst  mither !  What 
hae  I  dune  that  he  should  coom  for  me?  By 
the  tower  o'  St.  Rule,  I  be  eennocent — an' 
poor.  Help,  lad,  ye  fool !"  His  mood  changed 
a  little.  "Coom  on,  coom  on,  devil!  Dae  yer 
wairst!    I  defy  ye!"  and  the  man  in  his  death 


"Murder!  murder!"  he  shrieked 


A  FITTING  DEATH  81 

agonies  tried  to  grasp  the  snake  by  the  throat, 
but  it  eluded  his  hand  and  darted  its  head  here 
and  there,  as  if  mocking  him. 

MacFayden  threw  his  arms  wildly  about. 
His  face  grew  redder  and  redder.  His  eyes 
were  now  turned  heavenward,  now  toward  me ; 
but  I  seemed  to  come  only  too  slowly.  "O 
blessed  God!  Lord,  hae  mercy  oopon  me! 
O  all  the  sancts,  pray  for  mel"  Doubtless, 
when  face  to  face  with  death,  the  teachings  of 
his  childhood,  that  had  so  long  been  neglected, 
recurred  to  him  with  increased  force.  "Christ, 
hae  peety !  Jesus,  hear  me !  Peety,  peety  the 
ane  wha  loves  Thee!  Peety  th'  ane  wha  wud 
gie  oop  his  life  tae  servit  Thee!" 

I  came  nearer  and  nearer,  priming  my  gun 
as  I  came,  but  an  opportunity  to  shoot  the 
snake  was  lacking.  The  reptile  seemed  to 
scent  danger  and  to  chng  tighter  to  the  old 
man  who  turned  pleading  eyes  upon  me  as  his 
only  rescue.  He  caught  the  bright  gleam  of 
the  pistol,  and  seeing  therein  hope,  cried, 
"Shoot,  lad,  shoot!  Hit  'im!  Shoot!  Fire! 
Fire,  now!  By  the  bones  o'  St.  Andrew, 
he's  choking  me!     O   God!     Fire,  ye  slow 

fool!    Quick,  quick!    D ^n  ye,  if  I  ever 

get  oot  o'  thees!  Ye  want  me  treasures 
a,'    but    ye'll    hae    get    'em.      Fire,    fire!" 


82  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

The  snake  slily  crawled  up  over  the  man's 
shoulder,  and,  as  if  understandingly,  encircled 
his  arms,  pinioning  them  fast  to  his  sides.  For 
only  the  fraction  of  a  second  its  head  was 
visible,  and  I  fired.  I  could  not  tell  whether  I 
had  missed  aim  or  accomplished  my  purpose; 
only  by  the  rapidity  of  the  snake  in  increasing 
and  tightening  the  coils  around  the  man,  I 
guessed  that  I  had  not  shot  far  wide  the  mark. 
Man  and  snake  were  struggling,  and  their 
motions  were  rocking  the  boat  to  one  side,  then 
to  the  other,  until  it  dipped  and  dipped  again 
into  the  ocean's  brine. 

I  saw  and  reahzed  the  peril  and  hastened  to 
them,  but  just  as  I  attempted  to  enter  the  nar- 
row passageway,  a  companion  snake  showed 
itself  amidst  the  "sanes.  Backward  I  rowed, 
and  fired.  INIy  aim  was  accurate,  and  the 
snake  fell  with  a  thud  into  the  water.  At  that 
moment,  a  choking  cry  from  INIacFayden 
attracted  my  attention,  and  I  saw  him  now 
entering  Death's  door,  locked  fast  in  the  coils 
o^  the  reptile.  It  had  fastened  itself  around 
the  man's  throat  and  was  choking  him  to  death. 
His  purple  face  was  visible,  and  the  sight  of  it 
aroused  me  to  renewed  determination  to  save 
his  life,  if  possible.  ^lan  and  snake  were  fall- 
ing.   The  boat  dipped  again  and  threw  them 


A  FITTING  DEATH  83 

outward.  For  an  instant  the  head  of  the  snake 
rose  above  its  victim's  head,  and  I  fired — once, 
twice.  The  second  shot  took  the  reptile's  head 
clean  from  its  body;  but  the  leper,  doubtless 
thinking  even  in  his  death  agony  that  I  had 
aimed  at  him,  thus  making  his  death  doubly 
sure,  as  the  struggling,  dying  snake  sHghtly 
loosened  its  hold,  cried,  "Murderer!  Curse  ye, 
murderer!"  and  all  was  over.  They  fell  into 
the  water  together.  They  sank,  then  rose 
again,  then  sank,  and  I  saw  them  no  more. 

My  boat,  so  recently  occupied  by  the  leper, 
was  now  free,  and  was  floating  slowly  away.  I 
sat  for  a  moment  as  one  stunned  at  the  terrible 
sight,  then  realizing  that  I  could  do  nothing 
more  for  the  man  who  had  gone  to  face  the 
victims  of  his  past  deeds,  I  rowed  swiftly  after 
the  fleeing  boat.  The  current  was  swift  in 
the  passage-way,  and  little  propelling  power 
was  necessary.  I  hurried  forward,  and,  catch- 
ing the  boat  that  was  flecked  about  with  the 
blood  of  snake,  or  man,  I  fastened  it  to  my 
own  treasure  boat,  and  rowed  for  land. 

I  was  weak  and  weary  with  the  transactions 
of  the  night  and  the  day,  and,  after  assuring 
myself  that  the  boats  were  made  fast  to  land, 
I  quenched  my  thirst  from  my  bottle  of  water, 
then  crawled  to   a  sheltering  rock  and  lay 


84  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

down,  too  exhausted  to  care  whether  I  lived 
or  died.  The  wound  between  my  shoulders  had 
reopened  and  was  bleeding  profusely.  It 
matted  my  clothing  that  hurt  with  the  rasping. 
I  drew  myself  painfully  to  a  sitting  posture, 
removed  the  clothing  from  above  my  waist, 
and  bathed  the  cut  as  best  I  could;  then, 
■\\Tapping  my  garments  loosely  about  me,  I 
lay  down  again,  with  rocks  for  bed  and  pillow, 
and  sank  into  unconsciousness. 


CHAPTER  X 

AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES 

Into  each  one's  life  comes  a  beam  of  light. 

Oft  unexpected  as  'tis  bright; 

And  if  but  followed  to  the  end, 

'Twill  show  where  soul  with  soul  doth  blend; 

If  shunned,  as  ofttimes  be  the  case. 

And  turn  aside,  give  back  for  face. 

Amidst  a  storm  of  bitter  tears 

We  pass  through  penitential  years. 

It  is  a  blessing  that  few  appreciate — the 
blessing  of  unconsciousness.  Perhaps  we  are 
in  nowise  to  blame  for  our  non-appreciation, 
not  even  being  conscious  enough  to  know 
whether  we  be  our  responsible  selves,  or  some- 
one else  irresponsible.  To  one  afflicted  with 
disease  and  weariness,  there  is  nothing  so  wel- 
come as  sleep;  and  what  is  sleep  but  uncon- 
sciousness? Certain  it  is  that  during  its  em- 
brace we  are  not  conscious.  But  when  disease 
lays  its  hand  on  a  victim,  sleep  is  doubly  wel- 
come; and  when  the  unconscious  condition 
lasts  hour  after  hour,  and  day  after  day,  the 

85 


86  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

state  of  not  realizing  and  comprehending  the 
ravages  of  disease,  is  a  blessing  to  the  sufferer 
that  cannot  be  measured. 

Wounded,  exhausted  in  body  and  mind  with 
my  unusual  exertions,  I  lay  down  to  rest,  leav- 
ing the  awakening  in  the  hands  of  a  Higher 
Power.  With  the  weariness  that  enveloped  me 
as  a  heavy  mantle,  compelling  me  to  rest  and 
sleep,  I  little  cared  when,  if  ever,  the  awaken- 
ing took  place.  I  existed  in  the  present,  more 
dead  than  alive.  As  to  the  future  and  its 
effects,  I  was  too  tired  to  give  a  thought.  I 
cared  not,  only  that  I  might  rest,  blissfully 
rest. 

When  the  feeling  of  unconsciousness  was 
first  creeping  over  me,  closing  my  eyes  and 
dulling  my  senses,  I  warmly  embraced  it,  and 
lay  down  neath  a  sheltering  rock,  as  peacefully 
as  though  the  rock  were  a  mother,  and  I  a  tired 
child  desiring  sleep  in  maternal  arms.  ]\Iy 
undressed  wound  had  caused  me  insufferable 
pain  throughout  the  long,  hot  day ;  but  all  that 
was  forgotten  as  I  lapsed  into  non-comprehen- 
sion, ^^ith  the  fragrance  of  aromatic  flowers 
and  shrubs  round  about  me,  the  lapping  of 
the  water  on  the  pebbly  strand  sounding 
fainter  and  farther  away,  the  cry  of  the  sea- 
birds  sounding  like  far  distant  echoes  as  they 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  87 

flew  quite  near  the  shore  where  I  reposed. 
Unconsciousness  is  not  a  time-keeper.  It 
knows  not  the  measure  of  an  hour,  a  day  or  a 
week.  A  day  may  seem  but  a  moment,  or  an 
hour  may  lengthen  into  weeks. 

Just  so  with  me.  My  brain  was  dulled,  and 
for  hours  and  hours,  days  and  days,  I  lay,  not 
realizing  in  the  faintest  degree  the  passage  of 
time.  I  was  only  dimly  conscious  at  times  of 
a  raging,  burning  thirst;  but  in  some  way  I 
knew  not,  that  was  satisfied,  whether  by  the 
damp  kisses  of  the  night  dews,  or  the  cool, 
refreshing  rain.  When  the  fever  burned 
hottest  in  my  veins,  heating  the  weary  brain 
to  distraction,  I  thought  I  felt  a  hand,  cool 
and  moist,  laid  upon  my  forehead,  smoothing 
back  my  hair,  and  quieting  my  ravings,  as  only 
a  mother  could  do.  I  often  thought,  as  I  was 
but  dimly  emerging  into  the  light  of  reason 
again,  and  reflected  on  my  past  that  had 
seemed  but  a  dream,  that  none  but  angels 
could  have  ministered  to  me  in  such  a  manner. 
No  one  but  nymphs  of  the  island  or  sea,  or 
spirits  of  the  air,  could  have  reached  me  here. 

Little  by  little,  consciousness  was  returning, 
and  I  began  the  attempt  to  reaKze  the  situa- 
tion, present  and  past.  But  my  brain  was 
weak ;  I  was  easily  exhausted,  and,  for  the  time 


88  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

being,  I  was  only  too  willing  to  allow  matters 
to  shape  themselves  as  they  would,  and  take  the 
loving  ministrations,  be  they  fanciful  or  real, 
and  bless  the  source  without  questioning.  I 
knew  of  no  human  being  who  ever  came  to  the 
island,  except  the  leper — and  I  had  seen  him 
die.  But  perhaps  his  death  was  only  a  dream, 
and  he  would  appear  again  with  blood-red 
hands  and  ink-black  heart,  and  claim  me.  Oh ! 
it  was  so  hard  to  separate  the  real  from  the 
imaginations  of  a  diseased  mind;  and  I, 
now  only  a  skeleton  over  which  the  skin  was 
loosely  drawn,  was  only  too  glad  to  give  way 
to  sleep. 

When  I  awoke,  I  ever  found  tropical  dain- 
ties near  me,  served,  not  on  china  or  fine  porce- 
lain, but  on  bits  of  bark  and  cool  green  leaves. 
Berries,  few  but  inviting,  were  waiting  to  stain 
my  dry,  parched  lips  coral;  fruits  from  the 
cocoanut,  whose  milk  I  drank  with  a  relish, 
stood  near  in  a  cup-shaped  rock ;  green,  tender 
stalks  of  a  plant  that  resembled  the  garden  let- 
tuce in  growth,  but  taller  and  not  so  spreading, 
were  within  reach  of  my  hand;  and  water — • 
good,  cold,  clear  water  that  tasted  as  if  it  had 
just  come  from  the  springs  in  my  own  native 
Blue  Mountains,  was  always  at  hand,  and  I 
drank  and  was  refreshed.    An  egg,  yet  warm 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  89 

from  contact  with  boiling  water,  with  a  pinch 
of  salt,  formed  one  of  my  most  desirable 
repasts. 

I  grew  stronger  daily,  and  with  my  grow- 
ing strength  flesh  began  to  form  again  on  my 
withered  body.  My  transparent  hands  and 
fingers  accumulated  flesh  until  they  were 
plump  and  opaque  again.  My  hair,  now  long 
and  wavy,  began  to  fall  from  my  head;  but 
my  face,  that  had  heretofore  been  smoothly 
shaven,  was  covered  with  a  rough,  shaggy 
beard. 

My  appetite  increased  with  my  vigor,  and 
when  I  most  strongly  wished  for  more  food, 
as  if  in  answer  to  my  unspoken  request,  it  was 
granted  me.  The  shelving  rock  that  was  im- 
bedded on  my  right  seemed  by  nature  formed 
for  a  table,  and  I  grew  to  look  toward  that 
each  time  on  awakening,  as  I  would  to  a  pro- 
vider for  my  every  need.  If  my  appetite 
craved  two  eggs,  they  awaited  me;  as  did  also 
baked  roots,  bearing  a  striking  resemblance  to 
potatoes,  only  they  were  darker  in  color, 
inclining  to  a  purplish  hue,  and  when  pierced 
the  contents  showed  as  white  as  milk,  mealy 
and  delicious.  It  was  like  being  in  fairy 
land,  where  one's  wishes  are  scarcely  formed 
until  fulfilled,  where  one's  innermost  thoughts 


90  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

and  desires  are  known  before  spoken. 
After  my  first  two  or  three  struggles  to  com- 
prehend the  source  of  so  much  good,  I  gave 
it  up,  and  took  things  as  a  matter  of  course; 
but,  with  a  naturally  active  brain,  as  the  clouds 
cleared  from  my  mind,  I  began  again  to  won- 
der. What  had  appeared  to  me,  in  disease,  as 
bestowed  by  the  angels,  with  my  increasing 
strength,  to  my  chagrin,  took  on  a  decidedly 
human  form  and  shape.  I  was  gradually,  but 
surely,  becoming  disillusioned;  but  with  each 
day  I  saw  the  conclusion  not  so  clearly  as  be- 
fore, and,  clinging  tenaciously  to  my  sick 
fancy,  I  began  to  wish  that  I  had  remained  in 
ignorance.  It  was  a  welcome  thought  to  me 
to  receive  angelic  ministrations,  but  reason 
seemed  impelling  me  forward,  though,  to  me, 
with  less  satisfaction  than  before. 

When  full  consciousness  reigned,  I  noted 
what  I  had  not  before ;  that  my  bed  was  not  of 
the  bare  rock  altogether,  but  the  barrenness 
was  now  covered  with  sweet,  fragrant  boughs 
of  the  hemlock;  and  on  that  was  grass,  light 
and  feathery  like  the  pampas  grass.  Over  this 
was  spread  one  of  my  own  blankets,  with 
another  for  covering.  This,  I  thought,  must 
account  for  my  dreams  of  being  swayed  in  the 
soft  branches  of  bending  trees,  with  ever  a 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  91 

fragrance  pure  and  sweet  about  me.  This, 
too,  must  account  for  my  dreams  of  childhood, 
in  my  own  downy  bed,  with  my  mother's  foot 
rocking  me  while  her  hands  worked  inces- 
santly on  something  new  and  pretty  for  me. 

I  seemed  to  be  a  child  again,  with  thoughts 
and  desires  of  childhood,  with  more  of  appre- 
ciation than  I  had  ever  before  experienced. 
I  knew  I  had  been  very  sick  with  a  wasting 
disease  that  burned  the  flesh  from  my  bones 
and  the  reason  from  my  mind.  I  knew  not 
what  had  kept  me  from  dying,  unless  it  be  the 
ministrations  of  the  unknown  being,  celestial 
or  terrestrial,  I  knew  not  which,  and  cared  now 
even  less.  But  the  thought  was  very  sweet  to 
me  that  some  one  or  some  thing  in  this  un- 
known land  cared  enough  for  me  to  save  my 
life,  and  whoever  tliis  mysterious  personage 
might  be,  I  was  grateful,  though  Hfe  in  itself 
seemed  to  hold  so  little  in  store  for  me.  But  I, 
like  all  youth,  and  many  aged,  too,  clung  to 
this  hfe,  knowing  and  reahzing  its  joys  and 
sorrows,  in  preference  to  one  of  which  I  knew 
nothing  from  actual  experience. 

With  growing  health  came  the  joy  of  living. 
The  warm  sunshine  seemed  glad  that  I  had 
hved.  The  birds  seemed  to  sing  more  sweetly 
because  I  was  still  in  the  land  of  earth,  and  the 


92  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

bright,  pretty  flowers  grew  more  abundantly 
and  breathed  their  sweet  fragrance  on  the  air, 
which  wafted  it  to  my  dilating  nostrils  again 
and  again.  The  seabirds,  calling  and  crjing 
to  one  another,  flew  over  the  rocks  beside  which 
I  lay,  looking  down  at  me  with  their  piercing, 
penetrating  eyes,  or  perched  for  an  instant  on 
the  boats  that  still  remained  intact,  rising  and 
falling  with  the  lapping  water  on  the  pebbly 
beach. 

In  truth,  were  it  not  for  the  sight  of  these 
boats,  the  one  my  own,  the  other  containing 
the  ill-gotten  gains  of  the  leper,  I  should  have 
found  it  hard  to  recall  the  past;  for  when  I 
had  crawled  upon  the  shore  and  lain  down  by 
the  rocks  for  what  I  thought  was  my  death 
sleep,  I  was  not  more  than  half  conscious,  and 
had  reahzed  little  of  my  surroundings.  With 
the  awakening,  ever>i;liing  had  seemed  strange, 
with  the  sole  exception,  perhaps,  of  the  black 
canvas-covered  boat  that  had  better  been  sunk 
to  the  bottom  of  the  sea  with  the  one  who  had 
murdered  to  procure  its  load. 

When  I  was  able  to  be  up  and  take  my  first 
feeble  steps,  holding  on  to  the  rocks,  or  to  any 
object  near,  like  a  child  learning  to  walk,  I 
truly  felt  that  I  was  not  forsaken  by  all  the 
world.     The  days  passed  more  quickly,  and 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  93 

from  the  fatigue  of  the  day  the  sleep  of  the 
night  was  deep  and  refreshing,  and  I  awoke 
on  each  succeeding  morn  feehng  more  and 
more  hke  my  old  self.  Each  morning  found 
a  dainty,  tropical  repast  awaiting  me.  Each 
morning  found  water  cool  and  sparkling  near 
at  hand;  and  I  ate  my  meals  and  drank  the 
water  as  unthoughtedly  as  a  child  takes  sus- 
tenance from  its  parents,  never  questioning 
the  source  but  taking  it  as  its  right.  I  had 
wearied  of  the  failure  to  ascertain  the  angel, 
and  had  given  up  the  task  entirely,  and  now 
gave  no  thought  to  it,  considering  it  one  of 
Nature's  mysteries. 

But  one  morning  I  awoke  from  my  sleep 
and  illusion:  there  was  no  repast  awaiting  me! 
No  fresh,  dehcious  eggs  of  the  turtle  and  land 
birds ;  no  succulent  vegetables ;  but  only  water 
— ^water  as  fresh  and  pure  as  ever  before.  I 
began  to  think.  I  wondered  why  my  angel 
had  ceased  her  ministrations,  why  I  was  to  be 
deprived  of  my  breakfast,  what  I  had  done 
to  deserve  punishment,  for  surely  it  were  the 
worst  punishment  to  deprive  me  of  necessities 
for  sating  my  vigorous  appetite. 

I  hastily  arose  from  my  bed  and  determined 
to  explore  the  island  at  once  in  search  of  some- 
thing eatable.    For  the  first  time  in  long  weeks 


94  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  thought  of  my  gun,  and,  belie^dng  I  might 
find  it  to  be  of  use,  I  looked  around  about  me 
for  it.  I  went  to  the  boats  and  searched,  but 
no  sign  of  the  missing  weapon.  I  came  back 
and  set  my  sluggish  brain  to  work  in  an  effort 
to  find  my  lost  companion.  I  looked  on  my 
bed,  around  it  and  under  it,  and  in  the  shelv- 
ing of  the  rock;  but  no  trace.  I  grew  almost 
angry  in  my  impatience,  and  felt  in  each  of 
my  pockets,  but  with  no  better  success.  I  gave 
up  in  despair,  believing  that  I  had  dropped  it 
after  firing  in  the  attempt  to  protect  MacFay- 
den.  I  must,  perforce,  go  forth  now  and  hunt 
for  food,  with  no  gun  to  kill  one  of  the  many 
birds  that  hovered  over  the  island.  I  armed 
myself  with  a  club,  why,  I  hardly  knew,  but  I 
was  accustomed  to  having  something  for  de- 
fense, or  aggressiveness,  if  need  be. 

For  an  hour  I  wandered  near  and  far  over 
the  island,  looking  for  game  of  some  kind,  but 
the  birds  flew  away  at  my  approach,  giving 
vent  to  their  warning  cries;  and  little  animals 
scurried  away  in  the  thickets  and  heavy  grass 
that  wound  about  my  feet.  At  last,  weary  and 
exhausted,  disheartened  and  disappointed,  I 
sat  down  upon  a  broad,  flat  stone  to  rest.  As 
I  did  so,  a  bird,  bluish  gray  in  color,  with  a 
white  ruff  around  its  neck,  flew  up  quite  near 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  95 

me,  uttering  a  startled  cry.  I  got  up  and 
looked  amidst  the  feathery  grass  for  its  nest; 
and  there,  in  a  rock  that  seemed  made  for  the 
purpose,  was  the  snug  httle  home  carpeted 
with  the  softest  of  grasses  for  the  four  tiny 
little  feathered  occupants.  Hunger  tried  to 
persuade  me  to  take  the  birds,  and  I  reached 
out  to  lift  them  from  their  nest,  but  I  quickly 
withdrew  my  hand  as  the  four  little  mouths 
opened  wide,  begging  me  for  food.  The 
mother  flew  back  and  hovered  near,  her  cries 
sounding  wonderfully  pitiful  as  though 
entreating  me  to  leave  her  birdlings  in  safety. 
Once,  twice,  and  again  I  made  an  attempt  to 
take  them,  for  I  felt  as  if  I  should  famish  did 
I  not  have  food  soon;  but  each  time  I  drew 
back,  more  ashamed  than  before.  Then  I 
thought  to  kill  the  mother,  and  care  for  the 
young  ones  myself,  but  I  knew  they  would  die. 
or  live  to  curse  me  with  their  half -starved 
bodies.  A  thought  of  the  pirate  flashed  over 
me,  and  a  deep  red  dyed  my  face.  Was  I  not 
in  heart  like  him — a  murderer? 

With  long,  determined  strides,  I  left  the 
nest,  angry  with  mj^self  for  thinking  one  mo- 
ment's ill  to  the  tiny  birds,  the  mother  flying 
caressingly  near,  echoing  delighted  cries.  I 
wandered  down  by  the  water's  edge,  and  there 


96  WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  found  turtles'  eggs  in  plenty.  Lighting  a 
fire  with  matches  from  my  tinder  box,  I  roasted 
the  eggs  in  the  sand,  and  enjoyed  my  break- 
fast thoroughly,  feeling  all  the  better  that  I 
had  been  compelled  to  shift  for  myself  and 
that  I  had  spared  the  hves  of  the  young  birds 
from  my  voracious  appetite. 

Turtles  there  were  in  plenty  on  the  island, 
and  their  eggs  were  delicious;  and  there  was 
no  lack  of  the  purple  potato,  as  I  named  it.  It 
grew  profusely,  being  especially  fond,  seem- 
ingly, of  the  Hght,  sandy  soil.  There  were 
fruits  and  berries  of  many  kinds  for  the  hunt- 
ing, and  I  looked  forward  not  with  sadness  to 
a  Robinson  Crusoe  life.  With  the  boats  I 
could  explore  all  the  water  round  about, 
satisfying  my  innate  longing  for  adventure, 
and  find,  if  possible  (and  to  me  in  my  youth 
there  seemed  notliing  impossible  to  one  who 
was  determined  and  persevering),  the  Wind 
Cave.  I  was  certain  that  somewhere  on  this 
island  was  located  the  cave  whose  treasures  the 
pirate  had  promised  me.  But  as  well  promise 
me  a  seat  in  the  Paradise  where  MacFayden 
would  find  it  all  but  impossible  to  obtain 
admittance,  as  to  give  me  the  riches  of  a  cave 
that  could  not  be  found. 

Day   after  day   I   searched,   but   was  not 


AN  ANGEL  UNAWARES  97 

rewarded.  The  island  was  full  of  caves  and 
caverns  that  seemed  to  lead  into  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  but  on  entering  only  a  short  way  I 
retraced  my  steps,  disappointed.  But  the  fas- 
cination of  the  search  spurred  me  on.  My  time 
was  my  own,  the  boats  were  at  my  disposal, 
and  I  continued  my  explorations. 


CHAPTER  XI 

TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES 

As  yet,  I  was  as  ignorant  of  the  source  of  my 
good  fortune  as  I  had  heen  when  eating  the 
refreshments  set  before  me  while  prostrate 
with  disease.  My  wanderings  over  the  island, 
visiting  and  partially  exploring  its  many 
caves,  had  revealed  nothing  in  human  shape. 
Little  animals  scurried  here  and  there  at  my 
approach;  birds  in  large  flocks  flew  upward 
with  a  whirring  sound  from  their  feeding 
fields,  as  I  came  near,  but  not  even  so  much 
as  a  footprint,  except  my  unmistakable  own, 
rewarded  my  careful  scrutiny. 

Each  day  I  was  becoming  more  and  more 
convinced  that  I  was  sole  occupant  of  the 
island.  The  novelty  held  a  strong  fascination 
for  me,  and  I  walked  as  proudly  as  though  I 
were  in  reality  a  king  and  the  island  and  sur- 
rounding waters  my  domain.  That  I  should 
probably  spend  my  days  here  alone  did  not 
bring  one  regret  from  me.  That  I  might  grow 
weary  of  my  own  company  and,  in  time,  long 
for  other  companionship  did  not  once  occur  to 

98 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES        99 

me,  and  indeed,  if  it  had  it  would  not  have 
daunted  the  ardor  of  my  spirits,  for  I  was 
buoyant  with  youth,  Hfe  and  hope,  and  felt 
equal  to  the  task  of  surmounting  any  obstacle, 
however  monstrous  it  might  seem;  and  each 
day  found  me  as  full  of  adventure  as  the  pre- 
ceding one,  and  as  ready  to  go  over  the 
grounds  in  search  of  something  new  that  was 
ever  appearing. 

Caves  hung  rich  with  stalactites  that  looked 
for  all  the  world  like  so  many  jewels  hanging 
suspended  from  the  cave's  roof,  or  Ijang  in  beads 
on  the  cold,  damp  rocks  that  formed  a  flooring. 
Queer  little  gems  imbedded  in  rocky  forma- 
tions of  centuries  were  as  eagerly  sought  after 
and  more  valued,  by  far,  than  the  precious 
ones  that  formed  the  burden  of  the  black  can- 
vas-covered boat;  and  were  much  more  highly 
prized  because  they  required  a  little  effort  to 
procure,  while  the  jewels  formerly  in  the  old 
leper's  possession  had  cost  me  nothing. 

It  had  not  once  occurred  to  me  to  secrete 
the  boats.  I  would  have  scoffed  at  the  idea 
had  it  entered  my  mind,  and  more  so  as  day 
after  day  passed  and  no  one  beside  myself  was 
seen  on  the  island.  But  one  day  after 
unusually  long  and  busy  hours  full  of  explora- 
tions, I  lay  down  on  my  soft  bed  that  now 


100        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

seemed  dearer  than  ever  to  me,  and  was  soon 
fast  in  dreamless  sleep,  for  I  was  too  exhausted 
to  spend  the  sleeping  hours  in  idle  dreaming. 
I  knew  not  what  time  it  was  when  I  awoke, 
but  a  sound  of  voices  fell  on  my  ear,  not  loud, 
but  very  distinct.  I  sat  upright,  and  rubbed 
my  eyes  and  forehead  vigorously,  and  tried  to 
recall  whether  or  not  I  had  been  visited  with 
an  undesirable  nightmare.  But  I  soon  dis- 
covered that  what  I  heard  was  real,  and  not  a 
dream. 

Occasionally  the  voices  sounded  as  if  in 
angry  altercation,  and  were  louder  than  before. 
The  night  was  moonless,  but  not  a  cloud  was 
visible — one  of  those  clear,  mistless  nights 
from  which  the  veil  has  been  lifted,  permitting 
us,  for  the  time,  to  gaze  unmolested  at  myriads 
of  worlds  beyond,  doubtless  containing  differ- 
ent degrees  of  intelligence  and  development 
— a  night  that  seems  unconsciously  to  draw  one 
out  and  beyond  the  mere  humdrum  of  exist- 
ence, into  the  great  realms  of  life.  Bright 
stars  twinkled  in  the  heavens,  and  far  to  the 
east  appeared  a  comet  that  was  now  only 
faintly  visible,  seemingly  trying  to  make  its 
way  far  from  sight,  but  leaving  a  trail  of  gold- 
en light  behind  it  to  show  where  it  had  been. 

I  was  now  wide  awake,  but  sat  still,  hoping 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      101 

to  understand  more  fully  the  subject  under  dis- 
cussion. I  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  a  muffled 
voice,  that  sounded  nearer  than  before,  said: 

"  'Twas  somewhere  hereabouts  that  'twas 
hid.    I  was  with  'im  at  the  time " 

"Yes,  but  you  blamed  fool!  you'll  never  go 
fur  on  yer  mem'ry.  If  I'd  been  the  one  what 
was  with  'im " 

"Oh,  yes,  Chinkie,  you'd  a  done  wonders,  you 
would!"  interrupted  the  first  speaker,  angrily. 
"When  you  couldn't  tell  tother  day  whether 
Andros  was  west  or  south,  an'  what's  more  you 
couldn't  tell  whether  ye  was  goin'  'cordin'  to 
the  p'ints  on  the  compass  or  not.  I'd  talk  if 
I's  you.  An'  when  the  sun  was  shinin'  its 
brightest  in  the  bargain." 

"Twa'n't!    'Twas  cloudy!" 

"Cloudy!"  and  the  first  speaker  chuckled. 
"That's  some  more  of  yer  recollectin'.  A 
great  mem'ry  you've  got,  by  ginger!  to  be 
tauntin'  me !  I've  told  you  'twas  nigh  ten  year 
ago,  an  d'ye  spose  I  kin  recollect  ev'ry  httle 
rock  an'  float  that  the  storms  might  a  brung 
here  sence?  You  must  think  I'm  God  his- 
self  to  know  ev'ry  blessed  thing — me  what 
has  been  all  over  sence — Barb' does — Indies 
— Sandwiches — Caribbees — Med'tranean — an' 
ev'ry  damned  place  where  a  pirate  could  hide. 


102        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

or  where  he  could  find  a  safe  place  for  his 
yaller,  or  a  sucker  to  tackle.  After  all  my 
doin's  in  the  Pacific  an'  'Tlantic,  besides  bein' 
floundered  in  the  Indian  a  couple  or  three 
times,  an'  all  the  other  waters,  you  can't  spect 
me  to  remember  the  measly  sum  of  ten  thou- 
san',  that  was  hid  here'bouts,  can  ye?" 

"Ten  thousan'!"  exclaimed  Chinlde.  "Is 
there  that  much,  Bill?" 

"Yes,  there  was;  but  that's  a  sorry  lot  to  one 
what  has  let  enough  yaller  slip  through  his 
paws  to  fill  a  king's  tool  chist.  An'  'twere  not 
that  I'm  pushed " 

"You  old  fool!  you  oughter  lose  it  all  fer 
keepin'  it  to  yerself  fer  so  long.  The  secret 
oughter  burnt  yer  tongue  out  afore  this !  An' 
me  a  starvin'  all  the  time — an'  star\dn'  now! 
I'd  kill  ye  yet  fer  it,  if  'twasn't  fer  usin'  you 
more." 

"Take  care,  you  puppy!  take  care!  Don't 
fool  with  me.  You'll  know  more  when  you 
leave  off  yer  milk  diet  and  sugar-tit.  What 
ribbon  have  3^ou  got  tied  to  me?  None,  j^ou 
damned  sucklin'  calf!     An'  you  won't  hitch 

none,  neither.     Old  MacFayden "  at  this 

name  I  bent  eagerly  forward,  "tried  a  tilt  on 
me  onct,  but  he  come  near  bein'  food  fer 
sharks  on  account  of  it.    There's  a  Wind  Cave 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      103 

on  this  island,  kid,  that'll  be  holdin'  you 
direct,  if  ye  open  yer  clam-shell  to  this  old  tar 
agin;  an'  when  ye  find  a  bunk  in  that  cave 
yer  anchor's  down  an'  the  wind's  outer  yer 
sails." 

I  smiled  bitterly  to  myself  as  I  thought  of 
JMacFayden's  reference  to  the  Wind  Cave,  and 
to  his  promises.  Now,  I  had  no  doubt  of  his 
fulfilling  every  promise  had  he  lived,  and  had 
it  been  in  liis  power,  for  if  such  a  fate  awaited 
one  in  that  cave,  the  old  pirate  would  have 
been  the  first  to  lure  a  troublesome  victim 
there,  especially  when  he  found  he  was  inferior 
in  strength  and  strategy  to  his  opponent.  The 
two  men  conversed  in  low  tones  for  awliile,  and 
from  their  next  words  I  knew  that  their  Uttle 
difference  had  been  settled  over  a  bottle. 

"A  leper,  did  ye  say?"  exclaimed  one  of 
them,  whose  voice  I  recognized  as  being  that  of 
Chinkie,  the  younger  man.  "If  that's  true, 
he's  dead  long  sence." 

"I'm  not  so  sure  about  that.  He  didn't 
have  that  kind.  'Twas  the  long  an'  lingerin' 
kind." 

"Ketchin'?" 

"Not  as  I  knows  of;  I  haint  got  it.  But  I 
never  slep'  with  'im,  I'll  give  you  a  tip  on  that. 
An'  me  an'  him  allers  had  different  boats,  too." 


104        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"Afeard?" 

"I've  been  a  damned  sight  braver.  But  I 
wasn't  the  only  one.  I've  seed  'im  most  scare 
the  wits  outen  folks  by  hollerin'  'Unclean!'  at 
'em."  And  the  man  chuckled.  I  chuckled, 
too.  "I  seed  'im  onct  hop  aboard  a  Yankee 
brig,  an',  durn  me!  if  that  yell  of  his'n  an'  his 
goldarned  face  an'  eyes  didn't  scare  all  of  'em 
so  that  they  all  throwed  up  their  hands,  an' 
me  an'  him  made  a  good  haul  that  time,  I  tell 
you.  They  was  lots  of  chokers  on  board,  an' 
they  throwed  up  like  good  fellers.  We  got 
enough  swag  to  last  us  a  spell,  I  tell  you,  for 
the  ship's  hold  was  full  of  yaller." 

"But  how  d'ye  get  away  so  easy?"  asked 
Chinkie,  interestedly. 

"Twant  easy.  But  we  dived  down  an' 
swum,  a  holdin'  onter  our  boats.  The  chokers 
woke  up  after  we  left,  an'  fired  at  us  heavy, 
or  where  they  thought  we  was.  We  both  got 
a  few  slugs,  but  mine  come  a  little  the  nighest 
to  peachin'  me.    Look!  you  see  this  ear?" 

"I  see  where  it  oughter  be." 

"Well,  that  was  took  at  that  time,  an'  I  got 
this  little  airhole  in  my  cheek,  where  you  can 
see  my  grinders ;  that  was  done  then,  too.  No, 
not  this  one.  I  got  that  in  the  Barb'does  when 
I  got  too  close  to  a  muzzle  of  a  bogie's  gun. 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      105 

But  yer  all  right  as  long  as  ye  kin  breathe, 
an'  I'm  as  good  a  breather  as  ye've  seen, 
if  the  air  does  whistle  through  my  face  a 
little  more  than's  common.    But  Mac,  the  old 

"But  how  d'ye  know  he's  dead?" 

"He  aint  been  to  the  light-house  fer  nigh 
three  months." 

"That's  nothin'." 

"Yes,  'tis.  Not  that  he  cared  a  damn  fer  the 
light-house,  but  he  does  fer  the  swag  that  he 
kin  git.  No,  he  wouldn't,"  he  said,  in  answer 
to  something  I  did  not  hear;  "he'd  a  come 
here ;  an'  ye  see  he  aint  here." 

"Yes,  but  the  man  I  seen  yesterday  might 
a  been  him." 

"You  didn't  see  no  man,  by  ginger!  Yer 
glass  is  all  cob-webbed  like  yer  brains,  an'  ye 
took  a  rock  fer  a  man." 

"That's  what  you  say.  But  bein'  with  things 
don't  keep  me  from  knowin'  a  man  when  I  see 
one." 

"Hell!  then  where  is  he?  We've  looked  this 
pesky  island  all  over,  an'  come  back  purty 
nigh  where  we  started  from." 

"No,  we  aint.  It's  a  quarter  further  down 
here,  an'  there's  room  fer  a  regiment  twixt  here 
and  there !" 


106        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

The  older  man  laughed.  "Damn  it,  find 
him  then!" 

I  felt  uneasily  for  my  revolver,  but,  of 
course,  was  disappointed.  I  grew  angry  with 
myself  for  being  so  defenceless.  There  was 
notliing  near  that  I  could  use  as  a  weapon. 
I  sat  quite  still,  but  alert  for  the  slightest  move 
in  m}^  direction. 

"You  kin  well  say  'find  'im',  when  the  whole 
kit  and  cargo  of  a  ship  might  hide  twixt  these 
rocks  that  looks  as  if  they  was  made  fer  the 
devil's  fort.  Let's  put  the  thing  off  till  day- 
light, then  look  agin.  I'm  tired  of  this 
monkejin'.  If  you  had  half  the  brains  of  old 
Mac  we'd  find  the  pile  thout  lookin'  allers. 
I'll  wager  the  old  pirate  could  find  it  thout  any 
trouble." 

"Maybe  he  could,"  said  Bill,  indifferently, 
"an'  maybe  he  has." 

Cliinkie  spoke  up  fiercely:  "Do  you  mean  to 
say  that  you've  played  me  foul?  that  you've 
brung  me  here  on  a  fool's  errand?  that  there's 
no  gold  here?  I'll  kill  you  fer  this!  To  hold 
a  bit  of  vittles  to  a  starvin'  man's  mouth,  then 
snatch  it  away  'fore  he  gits  a  bite !  Damn  you, 
de^al!" 

I  caught  a  faint  gleam  of  a  knife  in  the  star- 
light, but  the  intended  murderer  missed  liis 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      107 

aim  and  fell  headlong  over  an  obstruction.  The 
other  was  upon  him,  cursing  and  swearing  as 
loudly  as  the  under-dog.  In  the  dim  light  I 
could  see  the  struggle  for  the  mastery.  Over 
and  over  they  rolled  in  their  battle,  now  up, 
now  under.  They  tumbled  perilously  near  the 
water's  edge,  and  spluttering  sounds  were 
mingled  with  the  oaths.  The  older  man  appar- 
ently gained  the  power  of  speech  first,  and 
spoke  out  quite  triumphantly,  as  though  he  had 
gained  the  victory,  too: 

"I'll  learn  you  how  to  call  me  a  liar,  you 
bellerin',  suckin'  calf!  You'll  find  I'm  not  a 
ghost  yit ;  leastwise,  I'm  a  purty  good  wrastler 
up  to  date.  'Cuse  me  of  bringin'  you  here, 
when  you  begged  an'  pled  fer  me  to  come!  I 
told  you  how  'twas  long  ago,  an'  how  old  Mac 
has  knowed  it  fer  all  these  years.  Blast  ye! 
Now  I've  got  you  under  I'll  keep  you  there 
till  ye  ax  my  pardon,  an'  promise  to  mind  yer 
own  bizness.  Not  a  damned  bit  of  yaller  will 
I  hunt  fer  ye  till  ye  do." 

"Curse  you,  Bill!  I'll  blow  yer  brains  out 
yet,  if  I  am " 

Such  pounding,  cursing  and  yelling  as  I  had 
seldom  heard,  came  from  these  two  animals 
fighting  for  the  mastery.  Would  it  be  a  sur- 
vival of  the  fittest?    Both  were  equally  unfit, 


108        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

and  it  could  but  be  a  triumph  of  sheer  brute 
strength — of  men  who  were  not  men,  but  mere 
animals — mere  wild  and  wolfish  dogs  quarrel- 
ing over  a  carcass — fighting  over  the  blood- 
bought  treasures  of  human  beings  sacrificed 
on  the  altar  of  greed  whose  consuming  fires 
were  kindled  by  selfishness,  hate  and  hell,  with 
a  murderer  for  a  priest,  whose  sacramental 
garments  were  reeking  with  human  blood, 
whose  hands  were  indelibly  dyed  mth  the  crim- 
son flow,  with  heart  of  adamant,  whose  soul 
was  black  as  the  wings  of  night,  unrevolting 
at  the  spectacle,  whose  instruments  of  music 
were  human  skulls  that  rattled  to  the  accom- 
paniment of  the  cries  of  the  sacrificed. 

A  click,  and,  "Now,  will  you  stab  me?"  And 
with  one  mighty  effort,  Chinkie  threw  his  an- 
tagonist off,  and  rose  to  his  feet,  but  in  his 
rush  he  stumbled  and  nearly  fell  again.  The 
older  man  gave  an  exultant  cry,  and  sprang 
forward,  only  to  stumble  and  fall.  But  he 
had  scarcely  fallen  until  he  was  on  his  feet 
again,  looking  curiously  around  him. 

"Golly,  what's  this?  A  rope,  Chinkie!  A 
rope!" 

Chinkie  came  quickly,  and  felt  the  rope. 
"It's  hitched  to  sumpin!" 

"An'  what's  the  sumpin?" 

"Dunno.  O  holy  Moses!  a  boat!  two  boats!" 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      109 

"Careful!  It's  the  old  devil!"  said  Bill,  con- 
fidently. 

"I  told  you  I  seen  a  man  here  on  the  island!" 

"This  aint  no  man,"  retorted  Bill  in  a 
change  of  humor,  retracting  what  he  had  unin- 
tentionally conceded. 

"Taint,  hey!    Who  brung  these  boats  here?" 

"It's  yore  bid;  ye  kin  make  it  what  ye  want 
to.  But  I  fer  one  don't  care  who  done  it  if 
we  kin "    And  his  voice  sank  to  a  whisper. 

"Hurry,  then!  Be  quick!"  And  one  rope 
was  cut  in  twain.  "You  take  one,  an'  I'll  take 
the  other.     Quick!" 

"Be  still,  you  fool!  Anyone  here  could  hear 
yer  blab.     You'll  never  make  a  pirate." 

"I  don't  care  if  I  do  or  don't  if  I  kin 
only  git  the  pirates'  boodle;  fer  one  boat's 
loadedr 

"Hell!  is  it?" 

"Look  here!" 

"Damme,  if  it  aint  the  old  man  hisself !  I 
know  his  tricks,  an'  he  won't  be  far  away,  I'll 
warrant!" 

"Dunno  'bout  that,"  says  Cliinkie.  "He 
thinks  he's  king  here." 

"He  is,  by  golly!  The  boat's  sure  loaded, 
an'  heavy,  too!" 

"What  with,  d'ye  reckon?    Dimonds " 

began  Chinkie,  excitedly. 


no        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"Yaller,  of  course!"  said  the  other  man 
patronizingly.  "Old  Mac  never  loads  with 
nothin'   else.     What  are  ye  so   durned   slow 

about?    I'll  take  the  loaded  boat,  an'  you " 

"Not  much  you  don't!    Ye  can't  come  that 

on  me,  miser!    I'll " 

"Stand  back,  or  I'll  shoot!" 
"Shoot  away,  but  I'll  have  the  boat!" 
I  arose,  and  with  a  voice  that  had  the  hol- 
low sound  of  a  sepulchre,  cried,  "Unclean! 
unclean!"  The  men  stopped,  listened.  "Un- 
clean! unclean!"  and  I  stepped  recklessly  out 
from  the  shelter  of  the  rock,  and  was  plainly 
visible. 

With  cries  of  terror,  the  men  jumped,  each 
into  a  boat,  and  pushed  off,  firing  as  they  did 
so.  I  grasped  the  severed  ropes,  and  pulled 
with  all  my  strength.  The  men,  terror- 
stricken,  forgot  to  row,  and  were  brought 
gradually  back  toward  the  beach.  In  the  faint 
light  of  the  morning,  I  could  be  distinctly  seen, 
and  both  men  fired  point  blank  at  me;  but  I, 
aware  of  their  every  movement,  ducked  in  time 
to  save  myself.  They  thought  their  aim  had 
proved  true,  but  my  later  action  disproved 
that.  I  lifted  a  large  stone  and  threw  it 
directly  toward  the  canvas-covered  boat. 
With  a  scream  of  pain  and  fright  the  occu- 


TWO  MYSTERIOUS  PRESENCES      111 

pant  leaped  and  made  for  the  shore,  while  the 
boat  dipped  and  sank.  I  was  hfting  another 
rock  to  sink  the  second  boat,  when  its  occu- 
pant, with  an  unearthly  scream,  sprang  into 
the  water,  and  splashed  for  the  shore,  shriek- 
ing, "The  devil  an'  his  angels!  The  devil  an' 
his  angels!" 

I  turned  to  see  the  cause  of  the  commotion, 
and  there,  clothed  in  long,  white  robes  that 
shimmered  in  the  light  like  finest  satin,  was 
a  creature  I  could  not  describe.  The  surprise 
was  as  great  for  me  as  for  the  pirates,  as  I 
watched  the  dazzling  image  with  long,  flowing, 
coal-black  hair,  pursue,  with  wondrous 
rapidity,  the  fleeing  men.  Whatever  or  who- 
ever it  was,  I  knew  it  was  arrayed  on  my  side, 
and  I  did  not  fear,  although  I  felt  a  weird, 
uncanny  sensation. 

The  situation  despite  the  dangers  was 
amusing,  and  I  laughed  as  I  heard  far  up  the 
island,  two  voices  in  terror  crying,  "Jesus 
Christ,  a  ghost,  a  spook!  Heaven  save  us!  Keep 
us  from  the  ghost! — the  devil  an'  his  angels!" 

Then  a  pistol  shot  rang  out  that  echoed 
and  echoed  again  in  the  stillness  of  the  dawn, 
and  the  bullet  went  whizzing  through  the  air, 
cutting  its  way  with  a  singing  sound.  Then 
it  stopped  with  a  sickening  thud! 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  MYSTERY  DEEPENS 

I  did  not  lie  down  to  rest  again  during  the 
small  remnant  of  the  night,  but  wandered 
aimlessly  around,  as  though  in  a  dream,  until 
daylight  dawned  clear  and  bright.  As  soon  as 
I  could  see  quite  distinctly  I  followed  in  the 
direction  the  pirates  had  taken;  on,  on  up  the 
island  I  went,  now  turning  out  for  a  broken 
tree  or  a  huge  rock  that,  could  they  speak, 
could  tell,  no  doubt,  of  terrible  oaths  and  mad 
ravings  that  followed  a  fall  which  further 
hindered  the  men  in  their  flight  from  the 
"ghost".  But  I,  in  less  of  a  hurry  than  they 
had  been,  was  not  hindered  by  these  obstacles, 
for  I  took  to  the  pebbly  beach  instead. 

For  a  half  hour  or  more  I  walked,  when  I 
came  to  where  the  freebooters  had  landed.  I 
saw  where  their  boat  had  been  drawn  up  on  the 
shore.  I  saw  footprints  that  led  awaj^  from 
the  boat.  I  saw  the  remains  of  a  fire  that  had 
been  kindled  in  the  shelter  of  a  rock,  out  of 
sight  from  where  I  slept.  Here  and  there  I 
saw  an  empty  bottle;  and  there,  quite  near  to 

112 


THE  MYSTERY  DEEPENS  113 

where  I  stopped,  I  found  the  pistol  whose 
sound  had  rung  out  on  the  clear  air  of  the 
night.  I  picked  it  up.  Y^es ;  it  had  been  fired, 
and  but  recently;  only  one  chamber  was 
empty.  The  man  had  evidently  loaded  as  he 
ran,  then  fired  once.  But  if  it  was  a  ghost  in 
pursuit,  I  laughed  at  the  result. 

The  men  had  taken  sudden  and  effective 
leave,  leaving  the  buried  treasure  of  the  leper 
as  safe  as  before  their  coming,  and  the  boat 
with  its  load  sunk  in  the  salt  water.  But  for 
that  I  had  no  fears;  I  would  rescue  it  at  my 
leisure,  for  most  of  it  was  secure  from  the 
ravages  of  the  ocean's  brine.  As  far  as  I  could 
see  there  was  nothing  visible  of  my  unexpected 
visitors.  The  sun  was  rising  in  all  his  splendor, 
penetrating  a  thin  veil  of  mist  that  had  begun 
to  rise  far  out  over  the  waters,  causing  the 
god  of  day  to  seem  all  the  grander  as  he  rose, 
casting  his  vari-colored  beams  through  the 
vapor,  and  making  every  tiny  cloud  a  rainbow- 
tinted  pillow  for  the  new-born  rays.  The 
waves  on  the  pebbles  seemed  to  take  fresh 
courage  with  the  electric  warmth  and  to  lap 
louder  than  before.  They  washed  up  near 
where  I  was  standing,  as  if  to  hide  the  retrac- 
ing footprints  of  the  pursued. 

I  turned  back,  with  head  down,  meditating 


114,        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

over  the  events,  and  wondering  if  the  visit  of 
the  pirates  would  be  renewed,  and,  knowing 
that  the  island  was  occupied,  would  come  with 
fresh  aggressiveness  and  better  defence,  when 
least  expected.  From  their  conversation,  I 
thought  one  of  them,  at  least,  daring  enough 
to  risk  an}i:hing  for  gold;  but  the  other,  more 
cautious,  might  over-persuade  him.  The 
thought  of  their  coming,  however,  did  not 
daunt  me  in  the  least,  for  now  I  was  better  pre- 
pared than  before,  and  I  thought,  not  without 
a  chuckle  of  pride,  that  I  could  hit  a  mark  as 
well  as  anyone.  I  had  been  called  the  cham- 
pion wing-shot  at  college,  and  I  felt  that  I  had 
not  deteriorated.  To  test  my  skill,  I  threw 
a  small  stone,  not  over  an  inch  in  diameter,  into 
the  air,  and,  without  taking  aim,  fired  and 
shivered  the  pebble  into  atoms.  At  the  sound 
of  the  gun,  from  all  over  the  island  birds  arose, 
disturbed  in  their  morning  meal,  and  flew 
terror-stricken  about,  singly  or  in  flocks;  but, 
seeing  that  no  harm  was  intended  them,  they 
gradually  settled  again  to  their  breakfast  and 
their  little  ones. 

Far  to  the  westward,  I  heard  a  noise  that 
sounded  at  first  hke  an  echo  from  my  own  gun. 
But  once,  twice  and  yet  again  the  sound  rever- 
berated, and  I  cursed  myself  for  being  a  fool 


THE  MYSTERY  DEEPENS  115 

and  challenging  the  desperadoes,  who,  by  their 
shots  intended  for  an  answer  to  mine,  meant, 
sooner  or  later,  to  make  another  attack  on  the 
island,  and  this  time  would  find  no  surprise 
with  which  they  could  not  cope. 

I  put  the  gun  into  my  pocket  with  a  feeling 
of  disgust  that  my  vanity  had  prompted  me 
to  rashness.  But  I  meditated:  Now  I  knew 
the  men  had  not  gone  for  good  and  all,  when, 
otherwise,  seeing  no  trace  of  them,  I  might 
have  been  led  to  believe  that  they  did  not 
intend  coming  back,  and  my  confidence  would 
have  meant  the  surrender  of  my  life.  I 
hastened  my  steps,  and  determined  as  I  went 
to  put  the  sunken  boat  with  its  precious  cargo 
where  they  would  never  reach  it.  They  now 
would  be  doubly  desperate  because  they  knew 
of  its  being  there,  but  I  hardly  thought  they 
would  make  the  attack  soon,  not  until  I  would 
have  time,  at  any  rate,  to  conceal  the  jewels, 
and  find  for  myself  a  better  stronghold,  of 
which  the  island  had  many. 

I  was  hastening  along  when  something 
attracted  my  attention,  and  I  stopped  sud- 
denly. I  looked  down  at  my  feet  and  saw  a 
bright  red  spot.  I  knelt  down  and  looked 
closely.  Blood!  bright,  crimson  blood!  Per- 
haps of  the  pirates.     No:  they  had  been  the 


116        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

only  ones  armed!  Ah,  a  bird!  Yes,  it  must 
be  a  bird,  wounded  by  the  shot.  Absurd !  No 
bird  was  in  range  of  the  gun  at  night.  Per- 
haps some  little  animal  that  had  met  with  an 
accident  of  some  kind,  or  had  been  bitten  by  a 
more  ferocious  one.  I  walked  on,  while  the 
drops  became  more  numerous.  I  stopped  be- 
fore a  plot  of  grass  that  was  tinged  with  the 
red  drops,  as  though  the  thing  wounded  had 
fallen  here.  But  what  could  it  be?  The 
ghost?  Yes;  it  must  be  the  ghost;  and  the 
ghost  must  be  human  flesh  and  blood ! 

I  hurried  onward  whither  the  crushed  grass 
and  broken  sticks  and  upturned  stones  showed 
that  the  wounded  creature  had  gone.  Here  a 
flat  stone  for  a  resting  place,  and  there  the 
prints  of  moccasin-clad  feet,  but  I  could  not 
tell  whether  man  or  woman,  for  the  prints  were 
indistinct.  But  I  pushed  forward,  bent  on 
discovering  and  doing  what  I  could  for  the 
one  who  had  evidently  divined  my  trouble  and 
the  unequal  struggle  and,  hastening  to  my 
relief,  had  been  hurt,  wliile  I  escaped. 

There  was  selfishness  in  my  Samaritan 
work,  for  I  thought  by  tracing  the  spots  of 
blood  and  aiding  the  one  who  shed  them  for 
me,  I  could  find  the  way  to  the  Wind  Cave 
which  I  had  been  searching  so  long  and  so 


THE  MYSTERY  DEEPENS  117 

unsuccessfully.  But  no  more  of  an  opening 
confronted  me  than  had  heretofore.  I  had 
explored  this  part  of  the  island,  it  seemed,  until 
nothing  could  have  escaped  my  observant  eye. 
I  had  lifted  and  pried  huge  bowlders  from  my 
pathway,  only  to  let  them  fall  again  where 
they  had  lain,  as  solidly  imbedded  as  before: 
they  showed  me  nothing  except  numberless 
tiny  insects  that  made  their  homes  beneath. 
I  had  almost  begun  to  wonder  if  the  leper  had 
not  misled  me.  But,  no!  That  could  not  be, 
for  had  I  not  myself  observed  the  compass 

and 

The  maps!  Why  had  I  not  remembered 
them  before?  Strange  that  I  should  have  wan- 
dered around  the  island  aimlessly  for  so  many 
weeks,  and  not  thought  of  the  drawings  that 
would  have  directed  me  to  the  very  spot  I  was 
seeking.  I  started  as  if  suddenly  aroused 
from  a  lethargic  sleep,  as,  in  fact,  I  was,  for 
my  long  illness  had  served  to  dull  the  past 
memories,  as  if  trying  to  erase  from  my  brain 
all  impressions  that  had  hitherto  been  made, 
and  write  new  and  more  lasting  ones.  My 
mind  was  as  a  blank  paper  that  had  been  writ- 
ten on  with  a  pencil,  making  an  unnoticeable 
impression,  but  only  needing  to  be  brought  to 
the  light  to  show  the  message — only  to  be 


118        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

awakened  as  from  sluggish  sleep — as  some- 
thing that  is  covered  with  a  thin  but  non-trans- 
parent veil  that  must  needs  be  lifted  to  disclose 
what  is  none  the  less  plain  because  liidden. 

I  now  remembered  clearlj^  and  the  marvel 
was  that  I  had  not  thought  of  the  maps  before, 
but  nothing  in  particular  had  come  up  to  make 
me  wish  for  them.  I  had  explored  to  gratify 
my  desires.  I  had  wandered  hither  and 
thither,  seeking  what  I  would,  pleased  if  I 
found  it,  not  disappointed  if  I  did  not.  It  had 
only  been  since  the  episode  with  the  pirates 
that  I  had  strongly  wished  to  find  the  Wind 
Cave  and  explore  its  mysteries — to  find  the 
one  who  came  to  my  assistance  on  last  night. 
It  was  not  because  I  had  not  wished  to  find 
the  cave  whose  treasures  MacFayden  had 
promised  me,  but  which  Nature,  seemingly 
disputing  the  pirate's  ownership,  was  bent  on 
keeping  liidden,  for  I  had  rowed  around  the 
island,  explored  every  visible  cave  unsuccess- 
fully; but  I  felt  that  I  had  all  time  before  me, 
and  if  one  day  did  not  reward  my  search, 
another  might.  Thus  weeks  had  passed,  and 
I  seemed  no  nearer  the  solution  than  at  first. 

But  the  maps!  My  face  shone  with  joy  as 
I  thought  of  them,  and  I  hurried  away  from 
the  heap  of  rocks  to  the  boats.    But  where,  I 


THE  MYSTERY  DEEPENS  119 

asked  myself,  had  I  left  the  papers?  I  could 
not  recall.  The  last  time  I  remembered  hav- 
ing them  was  just  before  MacFayden  had 
been  encircled  by  the  snake.  If  at  that  time 
they  still  remained  in  the  boat,  they  must  be 
there  now;  and  I  hurried  on.  But  the  boat 
that  contained  the  crude  drawings  was  the 
treasure  boat.  And  it  was  sunk!  However, 
I  still  had  hopes  that  the  papers  might  be 
intact. 

As  I  hurried  from  the  place  where  all  traces 
of  blood  had  ceased  as  miraculously  as  though 
the  rocks  had  swallowed  up  the  mystery,  I 
noticed  a  small  piece  of  white  clinging  to  a 
briar.  I  looked  more  closely,  then  started 
back,  then  looked  again.  Satin!  wliite,  shim- 
mering satin  fitted  to  form  a  bridal  gown !  It 
must — yes,  it  must  have  been  torn  from  the 
robes  of  my  rescuer.  Surely  she  was  woman, 
not  spirit,  or  her  robes  would  have  vanished 
with  the  dawn.  It  was  woman! — woman  to 
whom  I  owed  my  life ! — woman  who  had  shed 
her  blood  for  me ! — woman,  human,  pulsating, 
emotional  and  tender! — who  had  risked  her 
life  in  my  behalf — aye,  more,  who  had  min- 
istered to  me  in  my  illness,  cared  for  me  as  only 
woman  can,  nursed  me  when  unconscious  as 
tenderly  as   a  mother  would   do — and,   hke 


120        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

woman,  left  the  rescued  to  guess,  to  study,  to 
ponder — coquettish  still,  and  of  many  moods. 

Ah!  the  gratitude  seemed  to  have  doubled 
and  trebled,  that  a  woman,  tender,  yet  brave 
enough  to  risk  her  life  for  mine,  had  been 
wounded!  These  great,  crimson  drops  had 
been  shed  for  me!  Her  delicate  flesh  was 
pierced,  perhaps  mortally,  and  I  could  not 
reach  her,  could  not,  by  word  or  deed,  inform 
her  of  my  grateful  heart,  and  let  her  ask  what 
she  would,  I  would  grant  it. 

My  soul  was  stirred  as  never  before.  Great, 
tearless  sobs  shook  my  frame ;  my  heart  seemed 
too  full  for  tears;  and,  moved  by  a  great  im- 
pulse, like  an  avalanche  that  swept  over  my 
whole  soul,  I  ran  as  fast  as  I  could  to  the  boat, 
to  secure  the  maps,  and  find  the  wounded  crea- 
ture, and  pour  out  my  everlasting  gratitude 
to  her  on  bended  knees. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE   UNEXPECTED  HAPPENS 

The  maps  were  gone !  Where  I  last  remem- 
bered seeing  them,  now  no  trace  could  be 
found.  Not  a  scrap  of  paper  that  in  any  way 
could  reveal  the  deep  and  ever  deepening 
mystery  of  the  cave  and  its  occupants.  They 
were  as  secure  from  my  intrusion  as  if  they  had 
no  existence  whatever.  No  clue  was  left  by 
which  I  might  explore  the  underground  cav- 
erns, and  bow  at  the  feet  of  the  mistress  of  the 
Wind  Cave.  Wounded!  Yes,  wounded  and 
alone,  without  one  friend  to  assist  her!  She 
who  had  shed  her  blood  for  me ! 

I  prided  myself  on  having  a  little  of  the 
chivalry  that  has  ever  been  attributed  to 
knights  of  past  centuries,  albeit  I  had  no 
armor,  no  helmet  and  no  sword  to  make  my- 
self appear  more  formidable  and  more  ready 
to  conquer  any  foe  that  I  might  but  win  a 
smile  from  a  fair  lady ;  but,  lacking  these,  my 
heart  beat  more  warmly  in  acknowledgement 
of  a  debt.  But  I  was  as  far  from  my  benefac- 
tress as  though  she  had  been  a  fair  lady  of 

121 


122        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

old,  shut  in  the  tower  of  her  father's  castle, 
surrounded  by  moats  and  ditches  and  armed 
guards  and  drawbridges,  for,  though  I  could 
trace  her  to  the  very  rocks  where  she  must 
have  entered  the  earth,  I  could  go  no  farther. 
No  army  in  battle  array  could  have  been  more 
formidable  did  I  stand  before  them  defence- 
less, for  now  I  was  as  powerless  as  though 
surrounded  with  an  impenetrable,  unscalable 
wall  that  towered  above  me  mountains 
high. 

But  I  was  not  the  one  to  dream,  now  that 
I  saw  no  way  clear.  I  would  make  a  way  into 
the  bowels  of  the  earth,  and  thus  to  my  lady's 
bower.  I  would  not  sit  idly  by,  and  leave  her 
to  perish.  I  would  move  rocks,  if  need  be, 
and  go  to  her  rescue.  She  should  not  have 
cause  to  call  me  ungrateful,  if  endeavor  would 
do  aught.  Starting  up,  I  procured  my  boat 
from  its  moorings,  and  pulled  away  from  the 
shore,  giving  little  thought  to  the  treasure  that 
was  still  wet  with  the  ocean's  brine.  The  maps 
and  charts  were  gone,  and  what  cared  I  for  the 
treasures  that  were  of  far  less  value  to  me  than 
the  papers  which  I  could  not  find.  But,  I  be- 
thought myself,  was  not  the  woman  injured 
in  defence  of  the  gold,  and  could  I  so  lightly 
value  what  she  considered  precious? 


THE  UNEXPECTED  HAPPENS        123 

With  a  quick  movement,  I  turned  my  boat 
around,  and  pulled  for  the  shore.  Springing 
lightly  on  to  the  sandy  beach,  I  anchored  my 
boat  and  made  ready  to  convey  the  cargo  from 
its  watery  bed  to  a  place  of  safety.  I  toiled 
for  a  long  time.  The  packages  were  heavy, 
and  the  boxes  doubly  so  when  dripping  with 
water.  But  I  toiled  on,  impatient  at  the  pass- 
ing moments.  Then,  to  divert  the  attention  of 
the  robbers  should  they  come  again,  from  dis- 
covering the  secreted  treasure,  I  sunk  the  black 
boat  where  it  had  been,  knowing  that  it  would 
take  the  pirates  longer  to  ascertain  the  loss 
of  the  cargo  than  it  had  taken  me  to  unload. 
The  jewels  were  safe  in  a  cave  of  their 
own,  and  all  trace  of  them  securely  obliter- 
ated. 

With  impetuous  strokes,  I  again  started  on 
my  tour  of  investigation,  whither  I  knew  not, 
but  willing  to  be  guided  by  that  same  instinct 
that  governs  the  lower  animals.  Around  the 
island  I  went,  peering  intt)  every  cavern  that 
might  contain  an  opening  to  the  center  of  the 
earth.  Although  it  was  low  tide,  and  many 
recesses,  that  had  heretofore  been  hidden  by 
the  water,  were  now  visible,  a  number  of  hours 
wore  away  ere  I  made  a  discovery  that  seemed 
to  me  at  all  apart  from  the  ordinary.    I  rowed 


124.        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

nearly  to  where  the  death  of  the  pirate  had 
taken  place,  keeping  as  close  to  the  shore 
of  the  island  as  the  jagged,  jutting  rocks  would 
allow,  peeping  anxiously  inward  to  discern  the 
mysterious  entrance  to  the  more  mysterious 
cavern.  An  arched  rock,  with  the  ocean  lap- 
ping it  on  one  side,  but  projecting  so  far  out 
of  the  water  as  to  form  a  threshold  as  for  a 
doorway  through  which  one  could  enter  the 
under  world,  attracted  my  attention. 

Eager,  expectant,  I  drew  nearer,  nearer  to 
the  entrance.  My  oars  glided  through  the 
water,  feathered,  noiseless.  To  the  front  and 
to  my  left,  I  could  see  the  great  overhanging 
mass  of  ivy  and  vines  through  which  the  leper 
had  passed  for  the  last  time,  and  through  which 
one  must  pass  to  reach  the  entrance  here  before 
me,  unless  coming  from  the  farther  side  as  I 
had  done.  The  rope-like  arch  appeared  to  me 
as  the  gateway  of  hfe  and  death.  Some 
entered,  and  passed  through  safely,  while 
others  entered,  full  of  life,  only  to  find  what 
e'en  must  come  to  all — Death.  I  had  found 
Life,  while  my  companion  and  enemy  had  met 
Death  in  the  form  of  a  serpent  that  had  entered 
his  Eden,  even  as  it  had  done  so  many  millions 
of  years  before.    But  did  it  not  also  bring  an 


THE  UNEXPECTED  HAPPENS        125 

awakening,  and,  perhaps,  a  fuller  realization 
of  things  appreciative? 

I  peered  through  the  opening  newly  dis- 
covered, and  my  heart  beat  more  quickly  as 
I  looked  and  strained  my  eyes.  As  they  grew 
accustomed  to  the  darkness  beyond,  I  could 
see  that  the  cavern  would  lead  one  farther  into 
the  earth  than  any  that  I  had  previously 
explored.  If  this  be  the  desired  object,  how 
near  the  owner  of  the  reputed  jewels  had  been 
to  his  destination!  No  wonder  that  he  forgot 
all  else  in  his  near  approach  to  the  fulfillment 
of  his  desires !  No  wonder  he  was  so  absorbed 
in  reaching  the  entrance  that  he  was  not  con- 
scious of  a  dangerous  enemy  at  hand!  To  be 
so  near,  then  be  swept  away  from  the  ful- 
fillment, even  while  the  morsel  dazzled  one's 
eyes  by  its  nearness! 

But  I  could  hardly  sympathize  with  all  the 
ecstatic  excitement  of  the  pirate,  for  I  knew 
not  what  it  was  to  worship  gold  as  did  he.  I 
did  not  know  what  it  was  to  murder  for  glit- 
tering gems.  But  I  think  it  was  no  pretense 
at  religion  that  kept  me  from  it,  for  religious 
scruples  I  had  none — only  those  that  were 
instilled  within  me  preceding  my  entrance  into 
the  world  where  I  now  resided.  No  doubt  I 
could  have  feigned  Christianity,  as  many  do, 


126        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

but  in  this  I  was  a  poor  actor,  and  preferred 
not  to  profess  what  my  everyday  hfe  would 
not  uphold. 

Cautiously  I  brought  my  boat  nearer  the 
entrance,  and  I  wondered  why  I  had  not  seen 
the  arch  before.  But  the  water  was  lower  now, 
the  tide  was  out  and  left  clear  to  view  what 
had  before  passed  as  a  rock  projecting  from 
the  ocean's  depths.  I  stepped  out  on  the 
broad,  stone  threshold,  and  gazed  around. 
The  water  looked  black  and  dismal  and  bot- 
tomless. It  was  still,  not  a  ripple,  for  the 
ocean  had  no  influence  here.  It  could  beat  its 
waves  against  the  outside,  but  could  not  mo- 
lest the  weird  quiet  of  the  waters  \^athin,  that, 
in  their  depths,  mirrored  the  sword-like  rocks 
that  hung  from  the  ceiling. 

I  uttered  an  ejaculation,  and  my  voice 
echoed  and  re-echoed,  reverberating  in  an  un- 
canny manner,  multiplying  in  major  and 
minor  keys  as  the  sound  waves  came  in  con- 
tact with  a  thicker  or  thinner  substance.  I 
now  noticed  how  liigh  the  roof  was  in  places, 
while  in  others  there  was  hardly  room  for  a 
small  rowboat  to  pass  under,  with  one  sitting 
upright  in  the  boat.  A  peculiar  gurgling  sound 
attracted  my  attention,  and  I  looked  a  few 
feet  away  from  where  I  stood,  to  the  right, 


THE  UNEXPECTED  HAPPENS        127 

and  saw  that  the  waters  were  disturbed  slightly 
as  though  a  little  rivulet  made  its  way  over  the 
rocks,  down,  down  to  the  depths  below,  where 
it  formed  an  underground  stream. 

The  immensity  of  my  discovery  filled  my 
heart  with  joy.  I  could  now  explore  to  my 
great  content.  Here  before  me  lay  mysteries 
that  were  mine  for  the  discovering,  and  who 
knows  what  I  might  not  find?  My  object 
in  coming  here  was  almost  lost  sight  of  in  my 
intense  delight  at  the  secret  caves  and  pass- 
ages that  were  only  waiting  to  be  explored. 

To  go  farther,  I  must  draw  my  boat  through 
the  opening,  and  use  it  for  my  motor  power. 
I  pulled  and  tugged,  and  at  last  succeeded  in 
getting  it  through,  at  times  almost  being  pre- 
cipitated into  the  black  water.  I  launched  it 
witliin,  and,  oars  in  hand,  started  forward,  my 
enthusiasm  mingled  with  wonderment  as  to 
what  I  should  find.  Great  caverns  yawned 
before  me  on  all  sides,  and  I  was  at  a  loss  to 
know  which  to  penetrate.  I  resolved  again  to 
lay  reason  aside,  and  be  guided  by  instinct. 
I  paddled  slowly,  as  if  averse  to  reaching  my 
destination  too  soon,  and  thus  shorten  the 
period  of  joyful  anticipation. 

I  was  feasting  my  eyes  on  all  the  recesses 
that  expanded  before  my  vision,  and  wonder- 


128        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

ing  what  each  might  contain,  when  Instan- 
taneously the  thought  of  my  object  in  coming 
here  flashed  before  me,  and  I  quickened  my 
speed.  How  ungrateful  I  felt  myself!  To 
be  loitering  while  my  rescuer  must  need 
assistance,  even  as  I  had;  and  she  had  not 
tarried ! 

With  a  quick  stroke,  I  launched  forward, 
and,  in  my  eagerness,  confused  by  the  semi- 
darkness  and  the  winding  channels  and  pro- 
jecting rocks,  my  boat  struck  a  great  bowlder, 
and  before  I  was  aware,  I  was  precipitated 
into  the  eddying  waters,  and  felt  myself  car- 
ried forward  by  a  powerful  current. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

ONCE  MORE  ADRIFT 

Stunned  by  my  unexpected  fall  into  the 
water,  it  took  me  some  moments  to  fully 
recover  myself.  When  I  regained  entire  con- 
sciousness, I  was  being  madly  whirled  along 
by  the  current  that  was  too  rapid  to  per- 
mit me  to  sink,  for  I  recall  wondering  why 
I  had  not  gone  to  the  bottom  like  any  other 
unconscious  and  inanimate  body.  But  I  was 
floating,  or  sailing,  rather,  Hke  a  tiny  boat  with 
all  sails  spread,  moving  swiftly  before  the 
wind.  I  was  carried  onward,  onward,  with  an 
involuntary  movement,  lashing  against  rocks 
occasionally,  or  being  scraped  by  the  overhead 
covering  that  almost  touched  the  water  at 
times. 

I  moved  my  hands  and  feet  in  an  effort  to 
assist  myself,  but,  someway,  these  actions 
seemed  useless,  and  I  concluded  to  remain  per- 
fectly passive.  I  was  naturally,  or  acquiredly, 
a  good  swimmer,  and,  doubtless,  this  knowl- 
edge gave  me  confidence  that  I  would  not 
otherwise  have  enjoyed.    Though  I  had  not  the 

129 


130        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

least  idea  as  to  where  I  was  being  carried,  I 
felt  sure  that  no  effort  on  my  part  could  avert 
the  fate  that  awaited  me,  and  I  committed 
myself  to  some  Power  that  held  me  in  em- 
brace. 

All  was  darkness — black  as  starless,  moon- 
less midnight.  I  could  almost  feel  the  dense 
blackness  that  surrounded  me,  that  penetrated 
my  nostrils,  mouth  and  lungs.  I  almost 
choked  with  the  density  of  it.  It  entered  my 
throat  in  great  blocks  like  thick,  black  smoke 
from  a  steamer's  smoke-stack,  although  the 
darkness  I  encountered  did  not  have  that  gase- 
ous odor;  but  I  could  almost  feel  it,  and  for 
the  time  it  was  appalling.  It  affected  my 
every  sense  in  a  vain  attempt  to  stop  my 
breathing. 

I  wondered  as  I  floated  what  could  the 
gloom  of  the  grave  be  like.  Surely  not  worse 
than  this.  I  felt  that  to  awake  after  burial 
would  bring  to  one  for  the  few  conscious 
seconds  the  same  sensation  that  I  now  experi- 
enced; for  I  knew  as  little  that  I  would  ever 
see  dayhght  again  as  the  unfortunate  one  who 
is  buried  alive — weak,  helpless,  powerless — 
alone  with  God! 

No:  I  did  not  feel  so.  I  could  derive  no 
comfort  from  being  alone  with  what  Chris- 


ONCE  MORE  ADRIFT  131 

tians  might  say  was  a  God.  I  was  no  Chris- 
tian, though  I  did  not  disbelieve;  but,  a  child 
of  Nature,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  accept 
the  prevailing  idea  of  God.  I  believed  in  a 
Ruling  Power  that  affected  om*  destinies;  I 
believed  in  Christ  as  being  a  perfect  represen- 
tation of  the  divine  spirit  of  this  same  Ruling 
Power — purposely  embodied  with  flesh  that 
we  mortals,  of  limited  comprehension,  might 
have  a  better  and  truer  idea  of  the  Universal 
Ruler — that  we  might  more  fully  understand 
the  heights  of  mortal  perfection,  as  merging 
into  the  immortal.  But  Christ  and  God  ever 
were,  to  me,  separate  and  distinct,  but  divinely 
connected;  and  I  could  not  conflict  the  two. 

I  often  wondered,  though  not  to  excuse  my 
own  irreligious  feelings,  if  one  could  not  be  a 
true  follower  of  Christ  and  a  lover  of  God, 
without  formally  bowing  before  a  congregation 
containing  a  few  Christians,  some  blasphemers, 
and  many  hypocrites — the  majority  vain  and 
worldly — a  few  meek  and  lowly;  or,  saying 
a  few  prayers  daily,  that  are  not  prayers  be- 
cause learned  by  rote,  and  therefore  mean- 
ingless. I  have  often  wondered,  too,  if  one 
cry  from  a  heart  and  soul  in  need  of  higher 
assistance  and  sympathy  would  not  come 
nearer  finding  a  response  in  the  Great  Uni- 


132        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

versal  Soul  than  all  the  babbling  of  a  ritual- 
istic service. 

Whatever  might  be  my  idea  of  the  Ruling 
Force,  Prevailing  Love,  I  could  not  associate 
Plim  with  midnight  blackness ;  rather,  the  Hght 
of  noonday  sun.  I  was  alone !  It  would  have 
been  an  impossibility  to  convince  me  that  I 
was  not,  unless  little  devils  had  mocked  and 
jeered  at  me  from  every  corner  and  crevice  of 
the  rocks,  or  spat  at  me  from  the  ceiling,  now 
high,  now  low.  I  did  not  believe,  however, 
that  I  had  ever  done  anything  to  attract  devils 
to  me,  for  surely  they,  like  vegetation,  cannot 
thrive  unless  the  soil  be  congenial. 

Whatever  I  was,  however  much  of  a  scoffer 
I  might  have  been  thought,  no  one  could  truth- 
fully say  that  I  was  an  ebony  sinner.  The 
one  who  came  the  nearest  to  thinking  so  was 

dear  old  Professor  M ,  of  a  certain  Illinois 

college,  who  could  not  by  hook  or  crook  pound 
theology — his  theology — into  me,  and  wrote  to 
my  guardian,  saying: — 

"Take  your  ward  from  school.  He  does 
not  beheve  in  a  personal  God ;  and  I  can  see  no 
future  for  him.  He  will  only  corrupt  my 
Christian  boys." 

Poor,  dear,  old  theologian!  I  have  often 
laughed    over   that;   but   my   guardian   was 


ONCE  MORE  ADRIFT  133 

grieved.  He  was  a  good  earnest  Christian, 
and  he  loved  me  truly,  and  I  saw  that  my 
merriment  pained  him  more  than  he  could  say. 
But,  by  the  selfsame  circumstance  he  was  per- 
suaded that  I  could  never  be  a  preacher  or 
priest.  We  compromised:  he  to  say  no  more 
concerning  it,  and  I  agreeing  to  attend  the 
Southern  Illinois  Normal  until  I  graduated. 

Precious  httle  good  has  my  sheepskin  ever 
done  me,  however,  for  with  its  presentation, 
I  did  not  lose  my  wild  and  uncontrollable 
desire  for  adventure,  and,  when  free,  I  was  set 
adrift,  my  indulgent  guardian  admonishing 
me  in  gentle,  but  earnest  tones,  and  pleading 
with  me  to  change  my  ways  and  not  be  an 
"infidel"  longer,  not  realizing  that  the  best 
theologian  extant,  if  believing  contrarily  to 
me,  would  be  "infidel"  to  my  belief.  Sadly 
misused  word!  We  are  all  infidels  then,  in  a 
way,  as  scarcely  two  of  us  hold  precisely  the 
same  opinion  on  things  religious. 

After  I  graduated,  I  hastened  again  to  my 
own  dear  Blue  Mountains,  where  I  had  lived 
as  a  child,  leaving  my  guardian  at  his  home  in 
Chicago  to  worry  over  his  wayward  ward.  I 
had  what  seemed  to  me  an  eventful  hfe,  but 
nothing  as  mysterious  as  the  unlooked-for 
adventure  I  was  now  enjoying,  and  I  could 


134        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

not  help  but  smile,  even  in  my  peril,  as  I 
thought  what  would  not  Professor  M say- 
did  he  but  know  where  I  was  at  the  present 
moment.  He  could  see  no  future  for  me! 
The  dear  man!  he  must  have  thought  I  would 
not  have  one,  merely  on  that  account;  but 
surely  he  was  not  gifted  with  "second  sight", 
or  he  would  have  seen  me,  at  times  bobbing  up 
and  down  like  a  cork,  at  others  floating  like  a 
dead  fish  in  the  underground  river,  going  I 
knew  not  whither.  He  probably  would  have 
said,  "To  hell!",  as  fast  as  the  murky  waters 
would  take  me;  then,  fearful  lest  he  had 
uttered  an  oath,  he  would  hide  his  face  in 
shame.  But  what  if  I  should  be  bound  for 
hell?  I  would  keep  liis  Satanic  Majesty  busy 
making  padlocks  I  could  not  pick  in  my  desire 
for  adventure. 

The  awful  blackness  continued,  but,  after 
a  time,  I  began  to  feel  a  pleasure  in  it — a  desire 
to  continue  just  as  I  was — though  the  mo- 
notony might  have  become  unbearable.  At  mo- 
ments, I  felt  my  body  going  between  rocks 
that  came  so  near  together  that  I  could  feel 
them  on  either  side  as  I  passed.  Other  times, 
I  was  compelled  to  make  so  short  a  turn  that 
my  head  was  barely  through  before  my  feet 
struck  a  rock.    The  ceiling  at  times  was  very 


ONCE  MORE  ADRIFT  135 

high,  for  the  blackness  was  not  so  oppressive; 
again,  it  was  dangerously  low,  and  I  was  com- 
pelled to  sink  to  the  tips  of  my  ears  in  order 
to  avoid  contact.  At  times,  a  wind  from  some- 
where unseen,  blew  with  terrific  force  over  me. 
I  was  pleased  with  that,  for  it  refreshed  me, 
and  I  felt  that  although  I  was  in  an  under- 
ground cavern,  I  was  obtaining  a  breath  of 
air  from  the  outside  world. 

As  I  went  onward,  the  current  of  the  water 
became  less  strong;  I  could  float  more 
leisurely;  the  air  was  fresher,  and  the  change 
was  greeted  with  joy.  The  water  I  had  en- 
countered so  far  was  cool  to  the  touch — and 
fresh — for  I  had  unintentionally  tasted  it ;  but, 
after  I  passed  through  what  seemed  to  me  as  a 
great  lake,  the  temperature  increased,  the 
water  became  warmer  and  warmer,  and  with 
alkaline  properties.  I  was  conscious  of  a 
vapor,  or  steam,  that  was  constantly  rising, 
and  great  drops  gathered  on  my  face  and  head. 
I  was  gradually,  but  surely,  weakening  under 
the  heat,  and  I  made  several  vigorous  strokes, 
propelling  myself  forward,  and  succeeded  in 
leaving  the  warm  atmosphere  behind. 

I  had,  by  my  efforts,  left  the  current  that 
would,  doubtless,  have  carried  me  into  warmer 
water  yet,  until  I  might  have  encountered  boil- 


136       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

ing  springs,  but  I  paddled  vigorously  away 
from  the  channel,  and,  after  a  few  moments, 
reached  another  large  lake  that  grew  cooler  as 
I  proceeded,  and  the  air  more  refreshing. 

I  paused  for  an  instant  to  feel  my  way,  for 
I  could  see  nothing  yet,  when  I  heard  a  voice 
— a  whisper — an  impression — "Come!"  I  im- 
mediately swam  in  the  direction  from  whence 
the  voice  came,  and  I  was  conscious  of  being 
lifted  by  some  force  out  of  the  water;  and  my 
feet  struck  ground  once  more. 


CHAPTER  XV 

AN  UNDERGROUND   CITY 

Hypnotism  is  an  established  fact — an  un- 
varnished truth.  But  few,  even  those  who 
practice  it,  can  tell  what  it  is.  We  may  talk 
"mind  over  mind"  till  our  tongues  refuse  to 
wag;  and  when  we  have  finished,  what  do  we 
know?  Nothing!  only  that  we  have  wasted 
words :  we  are  no  nearer  the  truth  than  before. 
However,  we  may  all  agree  on  this :  that  there 
must  be  a  mind,  or  there  can  be  no  hypnotism. 
Dead  matter,  or  matter  not  animated  by  life 
fluid,  will  not  respond  to  the  "operator's"  art, 
though  he  use  wiles  and  connivances  innu- 
merable. 

After  all,  may  it  not  be  greatly  more  of 
electricity  than  mind?  May  it  not  be  an  in- 
visible connection — a  sort  of  wireless  telegraph 
— between  the  "operator's"  battery — ^the  base 
of  his  brain — and  the  battery  of  his  "subject"? 
To  have  perfect  demonstrations,  there  must  be 
a  perfect  connection ;  there  must  also  be  a  com- 
plete   circuit — a   negative   and    a   positive — 

137 


138        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

activity  and  passivity.  If  the  "subject"  should 
be  using  his  battery  at  the  same  time  the  "oper- 
ator" is  attempting  to  use  it,  the  demonstra- 
tions, or  messages,  will  be  far  from  perfect; 
in  fact,  there  could  be  none.  And  if,  too,  the 
"subject"  should  possess  the  stronger  will,  or 
should  make  himself  positive  and  irresponsive 
to  the  "operator's"  suggestions,  the  hypnotist 
might  exhaust  his  battery  in  suggesting,  with 
never  an  answering  message.  But  when  the 
brain  is  passive,  or  receptive,  the  electric  cur- 
rent passing  from  the  hypnotist's  brain  will 
immediately  connect  with  that  of  his  "subject," 
and  the  instrument  begins  its  click. 

When  hypnotism,  mesmerism,  or  braidism, 
are  demonstrated  by  an  invisible  "operator"  on 
a  visible  "subject",  then  the  condition  becomes 
a  trance;  but  it  is  as  truly  hypnotism  as 
though  the  "operator"  were  of  earth,  while  the 
demonstrations,  as  a  rule,  are  more  nearly  per- 
fect. A  certain  degree  of  harmony  must  exist 
between  the  hypnotist  and  his  would-be  "sub- 
ject"— a  certain  amount  of  congeniality.  At 
least,  there  must  be  no  antipathy.  It  is  an 
utter  impossibility  for  a  hypnotist  to  connect 
himself  with  one  whose  whole  soul  and  mind 
rise  in  antipathetical  vibrations  that  oppose 
with  fiercest  hatred  any  suggestions  of  his.    As 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  139 

well  attempt  the  mixture  of  oil   and  water. 

We  must  all  admit  that,  at  times,  the  science 
of  hypnotism  can  recall  scenes  of  the  past — the 
long  silent,  dead,  seemingly  impenetrable  Past 
— ^it  matters  not  whether  the  scenes  depicted 
are  known  in  entirety  to  the  hypnotist  or  not. 
A  suggestion,  a  name,  will  bring  every  little  in- 
cident as  vi\adly  before  the  "subject's"  eyes  as 
though  he  were  actually  living  at  that  remote 
time,  and  a  participant  in  the  joys  and  sor- 
rows of  the  inhabitants,  and  one  in  thought  and 
mind  with  them. 

After  I  was  lifted  from  the  water,  in  which 
I  must  have  been  nearer  death  than  life,  I,  for 
a  time,  lost  consciousness,  or,  more  truly  speak- 
ing, fell  into  a  sleep  in  wliich  I  was  partly 
obhvious  of  my  surroundings,  but  more  in  a 
comatose  condition  in  which  I  reahzed  much, 
but  could  promote  or  prevent  nothing. 

When  I  awoke,  which  I  did  after  what 
seemed  only  a  few  moments  to  me,  I  was  con- 
scious of  a  restful,  peaceful  sensation  that  had 
not  been  my  lot  many  times  during  my  life. 
A  perfect  content  fell  over  me  like  a  mantle. 
I  knew  I  was  not  asleep;  on  the  contrary,  I 
was  quite  wide  awake  and  alert  to  the  slightest 
sound. 

I  was  lying  on  a  rock  hard  by  the  stream 


140        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

from  which  I  had  emerged,  and,  on  glancing 
up,  I  saw  a  man,  almost  a  giant  in  height, 
approaching  me.  I  am  tall — have  always 
been  considered  above  the  average  height,  as  I 
stand  six  feet  two;  but  the  man  who  was 
approaching  me  was  all  of  a  head  taller  than 
myself.  I  knew  instinctively,  although  I  was 
prostrate  and  he  was  standing,  that  he  could 
not  have  been  less  than  seven  feet  six — if  not 
more — and  so  thin  one  could  almost  believe 
him  transparent.  His  long  thin  fingers  were 
held  out  toward  me  as  he  walked.  At  first,  I 
felt  a  strange  aversion  to  him,  but  as  he  came 
nearer,  that  feeling  lessened,  and  more  of  har- 
mony prevailed. 

I  could  dimly  see,  by  a  glimpse  of  daylight 
that  peeped  in  from  some  small  aperture  hun- 
dreds of  feet  above  us,  that  his  face,  though 
little  else  but  skin  and  bones,  was  kindly,  his 
dark  ej^es  were  expressive  of  gentleness,  and 
the  faintest  gleam  of  a  smile  flitted  over  his 
features,  almost  transfiguring  him.  His  long 
hair  was  thro^vn  back  from  a  broad  and  reced- 
ing forehead,  and  fell  to  his  shoulders  in  ring- 
lets. His  beard  was  brown,  silky  and  wavy. 
I  noticed  that  his  teeth,  as  he  smiled,  were 
even,  and  of  a  beautiful  whiteness.  His  long, 
slender  nose  was  in  keeping  with  liis  other 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  141 

features.  His  eyes,  deep-set  and  bright,  were 
indicative  of  a  scholarly  mind. 

I  should  not  have  thought  him  strange  had 
it  not  been  for  his  dress,  wliich  was  utterly  un- 
like anything  I  had  ever  seen — in  texture  as 
well  as  cut.  The  cloth,  for  such  it  appeared, 
looked  to  be  woven  in  stripes — one  stripe  being 
of  heavy,  thick,  coarse  hair  hke  that  of  a  goat 
— the  other  stripe  being  smoother,  and,  seem- 
ingly, finer  in  texture,  and  apparently  of  wood 
fibre.  The  garment  was  not  that  of  our  time. 
It  was  neither  the  body-piece  of  the  African 
or  Indian,  as  it  had  more  of  grace  and  sym- 
metry, though  scarcely  more  of  beauty.  There 
was  a  piece  that  hung  from  the  shoulders  to  a 
few  inches  below  the  hips,  the  same  straight 
piece  covering  both  front  and  back.  It  was 
tied  at  the  shoulders  and  under  the  arms  with 
a  withe  of  the  fibre  that  formed  the  smooth 
stripe  in  the  garment. 

The  long,  thin  legs  were  partly  covered  by 
the  two  other  pieces  of  cloth  that  were  fastened 
at  the  waist  and  fell  to  the  knees.  These,  too, 
were  tied  at  the  sides,  the  same  as  the  upper 
portion,  only  these  were  wider,  and  gave  per- 
fect freedom  for  the  movement  of  the  hmbs. 
From  the  knees  to  the  ankles,  the  legs  were 
bare,  with  the  exception  of  a  thick  growth  of 


142        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

hair  that  looked  unusually  soft  and  fine.  The 
same  covering  protected  the  arms  from  the 
shoulders  to  the  wrists,  but  the  hands,  as  well 
as  the  feet,  were  perfectly  free  from  any  of  the 
hirsute  growth,  whatsoever.  On  the  feet  were 
tied  something  that  served  as  sandals,  but 
resembled  pieces  of  bark  turned  up  an  inch  or 
two  at  the  heel  to  hold  them  in  place. 

As  I  glanced  at  the  feet,  spread  out  as  they 
wTre  on  the  pieces  of  wood,  I  was  surprised  at 
the  grace  and  height  of  the  instep.  I  had 
always  heard  that  a  high,  arched  instep  is  indi- 
cative of  refinement  and  great  intellectual 
capacity,  though  I  never  could  see  wherein  the 
shape  of  the  pedal  extremities  had  anytliing 
whatsoever  to  do  with  the  brain  capacity,  un- 
less to  show  the  extent  of  our  evolution  from 
our  supposed  forebear — the  ape.  If  the 
theory  be  practical,  I  further  mused,  I  may  be 
looking  upon  a  highly  intellectual  representa- 
tive of  a  liighly  intellectual  and  refined  race. 

But  whatever  his  object  in  coming  to  me, 
I  could  only  wonder  how  he  came  here,  and 
how  many  more  hke  him  inhabited  the  under- 
ground world  to  wliich  I  had  unexpectedly 
come.  I  thought  of  the  object  that  had 
started  me  on  this  unfortunate,  or  fortunate,, 
journey,  and  wondered  whether  or  not  I  had 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  143 

been  chasing  a  wounded  will-o'-the-wisp  who 
had  lured  me  to  this  place.  I  thought  of  the 
fair  one  with  regret,  for,  wounded,  as  she  un- 
doubtedly was,  for  my  sake,  I  was  as  powerless 
as  before  to  aid  her  in  any  way ;  and  she  might 
die  unaided  and  alone. 

The  presence  of  the  strangely  clad  man 
grew  on  me  until  he  seemed  to  fill  all  space, 
and  I  had  little  thought  else  but  to  obey  him. 
He  did  not  command,  else  I  had  resisted;  but 
I  found  myself  assenting  readily  to  any  sug- 
gestion he  might  make.  His  dark  eyes  seemed 
filled  with  a  wondrous  light.  They  scintillated 
hke  an  arc  light,  but  ever  growing  brighter 
and  more  luminous.  He  had  not  touched  me, 
but  now  he  came  forward,  merely  laid  one  long, 
slender  finger  on  my  forehead,  and  glided 
backward  again  a  pace  or  two. 

"You  are  hving  in  the  city  of  Bunavere,  in 
the  Year  of  the  Earth  the  101,000th." 

I  looked  at  him  as  though  doubting  his 
sanity,  and  for  the  moment  a  strong  feeling 
of  aversion  swept  over  me ;  but  when  the  state- 
ment was  repeated,  the  soft,  soothing  melody 
of  his  voice  eradicated  once  and  for  all  the 
wave  of  antipathy.  But,  under  his  influence 
as  I  seemed  to  be,  I  yet  had  within  me  an 
argumentative  feeling,  as  if  I  would  make  in- 


144        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

quiry  as  to  what  he  so  positively  stated. 
Whether  my  strange  companion  gave  that  to 
me,  too,  by  suggestion,  I  know  not,  but  it  may 
have  been  the  same  characteristic  that  was  born 
with  me — not  to  accept  as  positively  true  what 
would  not  stand  the  crossfire  of  questioning — 
not  to  swallow  with  faith  what  reason  bade  me 
first  inquire  into. 

The  man  knew  my  thoughts  and  understood 
what  I  wished  to  know,  although  I  did  not 
utter  a  syllable.  He  smiled  pleasantly,  and 
liis  whole  face  seemed  to  radiate  light  and  wis- 
dom. 

"My  son,  you  believe.  You  are  living  in  the 
Year  of  the  Earth  the  101,000th!  What  you 
see  will  be  written  on  your  mind,  and  repro- 
duced, that  those  who  read  may  know  that 
many,  many  thousands  of  years  before  any 
who  now  dwell  on  the  earth  lived,  when  they 
were  flying  through  the  atmosphere  in  atomic 
form,  there  was  a  great  and  mighty  city  here, 
built  by  human  hands — the  great  and  power- 
ful Bunavere.  Its  people  you  will  see;  you 
will  be  one  of  them.  You  will  live  as  they 
lived ;  you  will  see  as  they  saw,  and  do  yet  see, 
for  behold!  the  beautiful  Bunavere  rises  before 
you  in  all  her  beauty!  Look  at  her,  for, 
surely,  no  fairer  will  you  ever  behold!" 


"The  beautiful  Bunavere  lies  before  you" 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  145 

I  arose  and  saw  before  me  a  great  city,  and, 
as  my  guide  had  told  me,  a  fair  one ;  but,  gaz- 
ing as  I  did  from  the  heights  where  I  seemed 
to  be,  the  city  resembled  a  miniature  toy  one, 
so  small  did  its  buildings  appear.  I  gazed, 
enchanted,  and  as  I  looked,  lo!  the  streets 
swarmed  with  people,  like  flies,  going  hither 
and  thither,  each  bent  on  his  mission,  going  in 
and  out  among  the  toy  houses.  The  streets 
were  straight  and  very  wide.  They  were 
paved  with  something  that  resembled  marble, 
and  the  paving  shone  white  and  glistened  in 
the  strong  hght.  Occasionally  a  vehicle,  no 
larger  than  a  baby's  toy  cart,  whirled  along 
through  the  streets  like  a  flash  of  lightning. 

As  I  looked,  I  wished  that  I  might  see  more 
clearly.  Hardly  had  I  formed  the  wish,  when 
I  heard,  or  felt,  rather,  my  companion  say 
"Closer!"  And  behold!  the  city  was  at  my 
very  feet,  I  soaring  aloft  in  space  that  I  might 
see  the  place  in  detail.  Mighty  indeed  the  city 
was,  if  acres  constitute  might,  as  miles  and 
miles  in  every  direction  were  houses.  Away  to 
the  east  and  to  the  west,  to  the  north  and  to  the 
south  stretched  Bunavere — so  perfectly  and 
accurately  laid  out  that  not  the  least  deviation 
was  made  from  the  four  principal  points  of  the 
compass.    To  the  westward,  rolled  a  river  sil- 


146        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

very  and  majestic.  Here  and  there  a  shallow 
stream  gave  its  waters  to  swell  the  flow  of  the 
grand  river  that  accepted  the  tribute  as  its 
right,  and  flowed  peacefully  on.  As  far  to  the 
east  as  I  could  see  was  the  ocean,  not  dotted 
with  the  islands  that  are  now  existent  there, 
but  all  the  land  was  united  except  where  cut 
by  the  river  and  its  tributaries  that  emptied 
into  the  ocean.  No  numerous  isles  and  islands, 
reefs  and  caj^'S,  as  now,  but  one  stretch 
of  land  sloping  away  on  both  sides  of  the 
mountain  range  that  intersected  the  country 
through  the  center  from  the  northeast  to  the 
southwest  a  few  peaks,  snow-capped,  towering 
heavenward  against  the  sky,  looking  like  great 
splendid  pearls  in  a  turquoise  setting.  Nes- 
thng  halfway  between  the  ocean  and  the  moun- 
tains was  Bunavere  with  its  perfect  architec- 
ture, looking  as  though  Nature  had  worked  in 
conjunction  with  the  residents  in  contributing 
her  most  beautiful  landscape  for  the  location 
of  tliis  perfect  gem  of  human  artifice. 

My  guide  walked  among  the  people  and 
conversed  with  them  in  their  own  tongue, 
which  I  first  thought  to  be  Spanish;  but,  know- 
ing something  of  that  language,  I  uttered  a 
few  words,  but  received  no  answer.  They 
heard,  but  did  not  seem  to  understand,  only 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  147 

continued  conversing  as  before,  regardless  of 
my  presence. 

I  now  walked  about  and  looked  at  the 
houses.  All  of  them  were  built  of  red  cedar, 
as  beautifully  grained  on  the  outside  as  the 
most  fastidious  would  wish  for  an  interior  finish 
to  the  most  magnificent  dwellings.  They  were 
solidly  constructed  on  foundations  of  rough 
stone  or  marble.  They  were  large  enough  to 
be  comfortable,  perhaps  from  six  to  twice  that 
number  of  rooms,  but  not  great  massive  affairs 
that  required  overmuch  labor.  No  two  were 
alike,  and  as  I  gazed  from  one  side  of  the  street 
to  the  other,  and  glanced  at  the  residences  as 
far  as  eye  could  see,  the  originality,  as  well 
as  the  skill,  of  the  architects  impressed  me  as 
almost  superhuman,  for  each  dwelling  seemed 
even  more  artistic  and  nearer  the  standard  of 
perfect  beauty  than  its  predecessor. 

The  doors  of  the  houses  were  unusually 
high;  but  I  did  not  wonder  at  that  when  I 
noted  the  residents,  for  they,  like  my  guide, 
were  of  an  extraordinary  height.  I  found  my- 
self enchanted  with  the  people,  and  eagerly 
watched  them  going  in  and  out  through  the 
doors  that  swung  to  and  fro.  There  were  no 
locks,  no  bolts,  even  on  the  outside  doors,  but 
each  one  honest,  believed  his  neighbor  so,  and. 


148        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

evidently,  his  trust  was  not  betrayed.  The 
roofs  of  all  the  dwellings  were  of  some  bright 
shining  metal,  and  as  I  approached  nearer, 
I  saw  that  it  was  the  same  that  we  now  call 
aluminum. 

But  what  seemed  remarkable  to  me  was  that 
I  saw  no  chimneys  exuding  great  black  clouds 
of  dense  smoke  that  mar  the  beauty  of  our 
cities  of  modern  times.  I  wondered  at  tliis, 
but,  whether  my  strange  companion  knew  my 
desire  or  not,  he  did  not  inform  me,  doubtless 
for  good  reasons  of  liis  own.  But  one  little 
item  could  not  hold  my  attention  long  at  a 
time,  for  there  were  so  many  things  new  to 
me,  and  splendid  in  their  newness,  that  I 
needs  must  hasten  lest  it  fade  from  my  sight. 

I  could  not  understand  the  sHght  worry  that 
accompanied  all  that  I  saw,  but  over  me  con- 
tinually hung  a  cloud  of  suspicion  that  the 
scene  would  not  last,  and  each  moment  I  was 
looking  for  some  one  to  change  one  stereopti- 
con  slide  for  another.  But  hardly  had  I  for- 
mulated tliis  suspicion  into  one  of  tangibility 
when  that  same,  sweet,  musical  voice  I  had 
heard  before,  said,  "You  are  one  with  us!" 
And  I  immediately  understood,  and  mingled 
with  the  people. 

As  I  entered  the  city  streets,  I  thought  I 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  149 

had  never  seen  anything  more  beautifully 
clean.  A  good  old  German  housewife  might 
have  looked  on  the  pavement  without  a  shud- 
der, and  compared  it  favorably  with  her  own 
well-kept  hardwood  floors.  I  was  enchanted 
with  the  cleanliness,  more  impressive,  perhaps, 
because  that  had  ever  been  lacking  in  our 
modern  cities.  I  now  saw  that  the  paving  was 
what  I  had  thought  it  to  be — purest  Itahan 
marble.  The  center  of  the  streets  was  of  red 
and  colored  stone,  fitted  together  in  diamond 
shape;  the  walks,  that  corresponded  to  our 
sidewalks,  was  of  the  whitest  marble,  with  not 
a  grain  of  dirt  thereon.  I  could  not  cease  won- 
dering at  the  perfect  cleanliness  of  everything; 
but  where  could  they  obtain  any  dirt  to  mar 
the  streets? 

The  interior  of  the  houses,  I  surmised,  must 
be  equally  clean,  and  the  residents  themselves 
models  of  neatness.  But  where,  I  wondered, 
are  the  horses  and  the  carriages  that  traverse 
the  country  round  about?  Surely  they  could 
not  avoid  contact  with  the  grime  and  dirt  of 
the  earth!  Or — I  laughed  as  I  thought  it — 
am  I  a  part  of  a  city  not  connected  with  the 
earth?  Am  I  a  denizen  of  another  world? 
Else  why  these  deceptive  appearances? 

"Go  and  see!"  said  a  voice.    I  went,  I  knew 


150        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

not  whither;  but  I  seemed  to  have  been  trans- 
ported to  the  suburbs  of  the  cedar  city,  and  on, 
outward,  until  I  reached  the  very  hmits.  And 
there  I  saw,  as  if  one  had  guided  me  to  the  ful- 
fillment of  my  desire,  two  buildings,  one  on 
either  side  of  the  wide,  cleanly  street.  I 
walked  to  the  archways  that  served  as  doors, 
and  there  stood  and  beheld  one  vehicle  after 
another,  and  row  after  row  of  them,  standing 
side  by  side,  horseless  carriages  that  were  being 
cleaned  by  many  men  evidently  employed  for 
that  purpose. 

On  either  side  of  the  carriages  were  shallow 
trenches  which  were  cemented,  and  into  which 
the  loam,  that  had  collected  on  the  wheels  from 
their  transit  through  the  country,  fell ;  but  the 
quantit}''  of  dirt  was  so  small  that  ordinarily 
one  would  not  pay  the  slightest  heed  to  it.  I 
could  not  resist  a  smile  at  what  seemed  to  me 
as  labor  wasted;  but  I  watched  eagerly  to  see 
what  became  of  the  handful  of  dirt  in  the 
trenches.  When  each  wheel  had  been  cleaned 
with  cloths  that  resembled  chamois,  and 
polished  as  new,  the  pressure  of  an  electnc 
button  brought  a  gushing  stream  of  water  into 
each  trench,  and  the  dirt  was  carried  out  far 
away  from  the  city's  limits,  to  the  ocean  be- 
yond. 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  151 

I  was  amazed  at  the  facility  of  everything. 
The  carriages,  as  fast  as  restored  to  their  for- 
mer beauty,  were  whirled  away,  one  after  an- 
other, propelled  by  electricity,  to  the  central 
part  of  the  city  where,  I  was  informed,  a  great 
square  in  the  city's  heaii;,  covered  over  and 
surmounted  with  a  dazzling  dome  of  alum- 
inum that  I  had  noticed  before,  and  wondered 
at,  was  set  apart  for  the  storage  of  these 
vehicles.  Surely,  thought  I,  here  in  this  under- 
ground cavern  reside  peoples  who  far  surpass 
all  others  in  their  knowledge  of  the  fickle 
wizard,  for  the  carriages,  some  two  wheels, 
some  four,  others  six,  and  still  others  great, 
grand,  cushioned  coaches  that  would  carry  a 
large  party,  were  all  perfect  in  their  work- 
manship. 

I  had  not  yet  seen  an  animal,  and  the  matter 
puzzled  me,  especially  the  absence  of  the  horse. 
Though  not  needed  for  the  auto-motors,  most 
assuredly,  yet  in  some  way  I  felt  a  lack,  and 
attributed  it  to  the  absence  of  the  beast  of 
burden.  I  determined  to  ask  one  of  the  em- 
ployees, and  thus  satisfy  my  curiosity. 
"What!  have  you  no  horses?" 

"Horses !  horses !"  he  said  slowly.  "What  are 
they?" 

I  explained  as  best  I  could,  but  the  task 


152        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

was  not  an  easy  one,  for  in  all  my  life  before  I 
had  never  been  called  upon  to  describe  the 
horse,  and  I  fear  that  I  blundered  sadly.  But 
I  made  Iiim  understand  that  the  chief  qualifi- 
cation of  the  animal  was  its  propelhng  power. 

The  man  laughed  heartily.  "As  fast  as 
these?"  and  he  touched  two  vehicles  lovingly. 
I  shook  my  head.  "Then  what  should  we  want 
with  them?    We  go  forward,  not  backward." 

I  nodded,  for  I  understood  perfectly.  They 
did  go  forward,  and  had  progressed  to  where 
we  may  be  some  time  during  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury. I  resolved  to  ask  concerning  another 
matter  that  had  puzzled  me,  although  I  knew 
it  was  a  childish  question;  but  I  was  here  to 
learn,  and  I  was  not  the  one  to  make  the  least 
of  such  an  opportunity,  if  curiosity  would 
bring  me  knowledge.  From  my  aerial  heights, 
the  roads  and  highways  all  looked  as  though 
paved,  but  I  may  have  had  a  wrong  impres- 
sion. "Where  do  you  get  your  mud?"  I  asked. 
"Are  not  your  roads  paved,  as  the  streets?" 

Motioning  me  to  a  carriage,  he  said,  "Take 
this,  and  ride.     See  for  yourself." 

I  shook  my  head.  "Your  master  might  be 
angry,"  I  suggested. 

"Angry  1"  he  said  laughing.  "Master!  Sir, 
these  belong  to  the  city;  and  I  am  a  citizenr 


AN  UNDERGROUND  CITY  153 

I  could  not  gainsay  him,  nor  did  I  try.  Buna- 
vere  was  certainly  run  on  co-operative  plans, 
and  in  this  conclusion  I  found  I  was  right.  The 
residents,  my  companion  informed  me,  were 
all  equal  in  station  and  wealth,  with  one  sole 
exception;  and  of  the  exception  I  was  to  hear 
more  later  on.  My  guide,  who  had  so  lately 
been  cleaning  dirt  from  the  city's  vehicles,  was 
also  one  of  the  city's  law-makers:  he  was 
merely  fulfilling  his  duty  in  promoting  the 
interests  of  the  loved  Bunavere,  and  considered 
no  work,  either  manual  or  mental,  beneath  him. 
Each  man,  in  turn,  performed  any  labor  there 
might  be  to  do,  and  considered  himself  hon- 
ored.   Each  one  owned  his  own  home 

"And  can  you  sell  it?"  I  asked,  thinking 
altogether  of  the  commercial  part  of  it  and  my 
own  craving  for  adventure. 

"Why  should  we  sell?  We  could  not  live 
elsewhere.  Here  we  are  as  one  household,  and 
does  a  true  home-lover  ever  willingly  leave 
what  he  loves  most  on  earth?  Much  less  for 
greed  would  he  break  his  own  heart-strings!" 

"But  the  growth  of  your  city  I  How  do  you 
provide  for  that?'* 

"With  greatest  ease.  No  two  families  live 
under  the  same  roof;  therefore,  quarrels  and 
bickerings  are  unknown  among  us.    When  two 


154.        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

birds  mate,  Nature  furnishes  them  material 
for  a  nest.    Bunavere  does  the  same." 

I  was  not  yet  satisfied.  "Do  not  your 
people,  some  of  them,  find  it  monotonous  to 
be  provided  for  in  this  way?  Would  there  not 
be  more  satisfaction  in  looking  after  one's  own 
interests?" 

He  turned  on  me  a  face  which  I  thought 
expressed  as  much  scorn  as  surprise,  but  his 
tone  was  not  in  the  least  scornful  as  he  re- 
plied: "This  is  not  a  city  of  selfishness.  We 
experience  the  same  pleasure  in  working  for 
one  another  that  a  true  husband  and  father 
experiences  in  providing  for  his  household — 
not  a  duty,  but  the  most  delightful  pleasure. 
A  developing  soul  never  finds  life  monotonous. 
Monotony  comes  from  measuring  one's  duties 
by  the  standard  of  some  one's  else,  to  the  be- 
littling of  the  former.  We  use  our  own  stan- 
dard of  measurement,  and  we  have  no  disap- 
pointed ambitions.  We  all  beautify  our 
homes  and  grounds  according  to  our  highest 
ideal,  and  are  all  satisfied." 

Turning  abruptly,  he  motioned  me  into  a 
carriage,  and  quicklj'^  stepping  in  after  me,  we 
were  whirled  away. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY 

I  could  not  conceal  my  surprise  at  the  speed 
of  the  vehicle  we  occupied.  It  was  going  as 
fast  as  an  express  train,  and  from  my  com- 
panion's actions  I  was  led  to  believe  that  this 
rate  was  nothing  unusual.  The  gauge  that  he 
occasionally  regulated  seemed  such  a  simple 
affair,  yet  he  assured  me  that  a  hair's  breadth 
either  way  would  make  a  vast  difference  in  the 
increase  or  decrease  of  speed;  but  the  Httle 
handle,  when  once  set,  falling  into  a  groove, 
was  not  easily  shifted  from  position.  The  mo- 
tor power  looked  to  be  much  the  same  as  that 
of  any  other  electrical  vehicle,  although  the 
battery  was  unusually  small,  but  of  seeming 
great  strength,  occupying  little  space,  but 
answering  the  purpose  to  a  nicety. 

Had  we  been  rolling  over  a  carpet  of  heavy 
velvet,  we  would  have  experienced  as  much 
discomfort  as  we  did  in  our  horseless  carriage 
riding  over  the  smooth,  well-kept  roads  of 
Bunavere.  The  road-bed  was  of  fine  gravel, 
but  over  this  was  a  mixture  that  resembled 

155 


156       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

cement,  firmly  holding  the  foundation  in  posi- 
tion. Beneath  the  gravel,  my  companion  gave 
me  to  understand,  was  a  foundation  of  the  red 
cedar  with  which  the  country  abounded,  "En- 
closing," he  said,  "the  wires." 

"Wires!"  I  said  in  surprise. 

"The  circuit  wires,"  he  explained.  "We  will 
make  a  stop  here.  But  have  you  noticed  our 
bridges?" 

"I  have  not.    Where  are  they?" 

"We  have  just  now  crossed  one." 

I  looked  intently,  but  saw  no  sign  of  a 
bridge,  and  neither  felt  nor  heard  a  hollow 
sound  in  crossing. 

My  new  friend  smiled.  "We  make  our 
bridges  as  we  do  our  roadbeds — of  cedar, 
gravel  and  cement.  They  are  firmly  held  in 
place  by  numerous  pillars." 

"You  never  suffer  a  washout,  then?"  I  com- 
mented laughingly,  thinking  of  the  many  dis- 
asters in  my  own  country  caused  by  the  power 
of  high  waters.    But  I  had  to  explain. 

"No;"  he  said,  "these  bridges  have  been  like 
this  ever  since  I  can  remember.  We  could  not 
afford  to  go  to  the  trouble  we  do,  then  have 
our  work  ruined  in  an  hour  or  so  by  the  waters 
we  should  control." 

I    wondered    how    far    out    the    paving 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  157 

extended,  and  if  the  roads  all  through  the  sur- 
rounding country  were  similar.  As  if  in 
answer  to  my  question,  came  the  reply : 

"Bunavere  is  paved  like  this  for  fifty  miles 
out." 

"And  how  far  have  we  come?" 

"Forty  miles,"  he  answered,  looldng  at  an- 
other gauge  near  the  httle  crank  that  regu- 
lated our  speed. 

"In  how  long?" 

"Fifty  minutes.  We  are  slow!"  He  then 
turned  the  handle,  and  had  I  not  grasped  tight 
hold  of  the  carriage  sides  I  would  have  gone 
out  over  the  front;  but  my  companion  was 
perfectly  composed,  as  one  accustomed  to  such 
feats,  and  hardly  changed  position  as  the 
vehicle  was  brought  to  a  full  stop.  My  head 
swam,  and  I  felt  queer,  but  I  instantly 
regained  my  composure. 

On  both  sides,  the  beautiful  country 
stretched  before  us,  the  dark  green  of  the 
vegetation  looking  blue  against  the  sky.  Here 
and  there,  a  brook,  a  stream  or  a  river  wound 
its  way  in  and  out,  looking  like  a  silver  serpent 
in  an  emerald  Eden.  Little  lakes  nestling  in 
the  embrace  of  the  mountains,  warmed  'neath 
the  ardent  losses  of  the  sun.  Many  miles  be- 
yond, I  could  see  a  town;  and,  still  farther, 


158        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

another.  How  many  miles  it  might  be  to  the 
farthest,  I  did  not  try  to  guess;  but  with 
the  excellent  mode  of  travel  these  people  used, 
distance  mattered  little.  The  roadway  was 
many  feet  above  the  surrounding  country, 
affording  a  splendid  view  of  the  magnificent 
scenery;  and  I  could  not  but  marvel  at  the 
amount  of  labor  it  must  have  taken  to  make 
the  highroad  what  it  was. 

We  started  on  again,  more  slowly;  but 
witliin  an  exceedingly  short  time,  we  reached 
the  terminus  of  the  paving,  although  one  could 
hardly  tell  where  one  left  off  and  the  other 
began,  so  even  was  the  road  beyond.  Men 
were  working  among  the  cedars  below,  piling 
lumber  on  the  wagons.  While  I  gazed,  two 
loaded  wagons  climbed  the  steep  embankment 
\dth  the  greatest  ease,  looldng  almost  super- 
natural as  they  climbed,  apparently  with  no 
assistance.  The  men  were  extending  the  paved 
road  out  and  beyond,  but  a  day's  labor  could 
count  for  but  little,  as  the  task  was  so  thor- 
ough. 

As  we  were  returning  to  the  city,  by  another 
route  that  intersected  at  right  angles,  which 
road  was  taken  that  I  might  get  a  fuller  \iew 
of  Bunavere  and  its  surroundings,  we  met  two 
other  carriages  that,  in  their  rapidity,  gave  us 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  159 

little  time  for  observation.  A  single  occupant 
was  in  one  of  them,  wliile  the  other  vehicle 
held  two  people;  and  it  needed  only  a  glance, 
influenced  by  instinct,  to  show  me  that  one  of 
the  latter,  a  beautiful  creature  clad  in  white 
robes,  with  hair  and  ej^es  as  black  as  the  raven's 
wing,  was  a  woman — the  very  first  I  had  seen ; 
and  I  could  not  truthfully  say  that  I  saw  her. 
The  roads  were  broad,  allowing  eight  or  ten 
carriages  to  move  abreast,  if  need  be — a  very 
necessary  provision  in  this  city  of  electric  mo- 
tors— and  one  could  not  always  get  the  best 
view  of  people  met  on  the  highways.  But  I 
was  delighted  to  see  someone  unlike  the 
peculiarly  dressed  men,  all  of  whom  were  clad 
as  the  first  who  had  led  me  to  this  place. 

"The  Consul-in-Chief  and  his  wife,"  said  my 
companion,  referring  to  the  occupants  of  the 
second  carriage  we  had  met. 

I  nodded,  as  though  I  thoroughly  under- 
stood, awaiting  a  more  convenient  time  to 
investigate.  I  was  too  much  occupied  with  the 
elegant  homes  and  their  artistic  suroundings 
to  bother  myself  with  affairs  of  state  just  at 
the  present  time.  As  we  reached  the  city 
limits,  on  entering,  my  companion  regulated 
our  speed  so  that  we  went  quite  slowly,  that  I 
might  see  and  admire  to  my  heart's  content. 


160        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

the  combination  of  nature  and  art  as  exem- 
plified in  Bunavere.  Trees  of  numerous  kinds 
bordered  the  streets  at  equal  distances,  offering 
their  cool  shade  to  the  passers-by.  Parks, 
beautifully  laid  out  with  flower  beds  of  every 
shape,  containing  rare  and  priceless  flowers 
of  every  hue,  were  numerous,  where  fountains 
played,  reflecting  rainbow  colors.  Birds  of 
wonderful  plumage  drank  and  bathed  in  the 
rippling  water,  as  tame  as  domestic  fowls. 
Every  home  had  its  wealth  of  flowers,  its  hang- 
ing vines,  and  I  noted  with  increased  interest 
that  no  two  were  an'anged  exactly  the  same; 
here,  the  tendrils  of  the  delicate  cypress  clung 
to  an  arch;  there,  a  climbing  rose  with  its 
wealth  of  fragrant  blossoms,  formed  an  arbor ; 
here,  a  bed  of  flowers  in  diamond  shape, 
scented  the  air;  there,  a  circle  or  a  square,  or 
an  octagon,  all  blooming  profusely. 

Six-wheeled  wagons,  loaded  -with  fresh 
vegetables  and  tempting  fruits,  were  making 
their  way  along  the  streets.  Four  men  were 
with  each  wagon,  and  they  were  busily  unload- 
ing at  every  house,  apparently  knowing  be- 
forehand just  what  was  needed  at  each  place. 
Oranges,  pineapples,  breadfruit,  cocoanuts, 
bananas,  nectarines,  and  other  tropical  fruits 
were  left  at  each  residence. 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  161 

"A  prosperous  business!"  I  suggested,  only 
to  hear  what  my  guide  would  answer,  for  I 
was  beginning  to  understand  the  plans  of  this 
charming  city. 

He  looked  at  me,  and,  catching  the  twinkle 
in  my  eye,  laughed  heartily.  "From  our 
family  orchards  and  gardens,"  he  repHed. 
"Nothing  selfish — all  general — each  labors  for 
the  good  of  the  city — all  share  ahke." 

"None  feast  while  others  stance,  then?"  I 
asked. 

He  looked  at  me  inquiringly.  That  was  a 
condition  he  did  not  understand,  much  less 
comprehend — a  condition  unknown  and  im- 
possible in  this  city  whose  plans  were  not  for 
self,  but  for  others'  good.  "All  share  alike!" 
he  repeated  vaguely;  but  he  had  answered  my 
question. 

We  had  now  come  to  a  magnificent  resi- 
dence, or  palace,  rather,  for,  though  it  had  all 
the  appearance  of  a  home,  yet,  too,  it  had  all 
the  elegance  and  grandeur  of  a  palace.  It  was 
built  of  pure  white  marble  on  a  foundation  of 
red  stone.  Twelve  broad  steps  led  up  to  the 
great  massive  doors  of  wrought-iron  that 
swung  noiselessly  to  and  fro  as  people  made 
their  entrance  or  exit.  A  square  tower  stood 
at  each  end  of  the  building,  only  of  a  slightly 


162       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

lesser  height  than  the  great  central  dome. 
Archwaj^s  and  doorways  innumerable  added 
beauty  to  the  structure.  Exquisitely  shaped 
windows,  with  colored  and  painted  glass,  gave 
a  tinge  of  color  to  the  wliite  palace.  Some  of 
the  ^vindows  served  as  canvas  whereon  forms  of 
cherubs  were  painted,  entwined  with  flowers, 
with  a  holy  and  celestial  expression ;  other  win- 
dows had  pictures  of  birds  painted  with  rare 
skill  in  natural  colors;  and  still  others  held 
perfect  imitations  of  flowers  and  musical  in- 
struments. The  court  was  equally  as  magnifi- 
cent as  the  palace,  with  its  well-kept  shrubbery, 
its  aromatic  plants  and  trees,  its  lovely  flowers, 
its  marble  walks  and  paved  driveways,  and  its 
electric  fountains  playing  and  at  all  times 
emitting  vari-colored  Hghts. 

As  I  gazed  speechless  and  enchanted  at  this 
triumph  of  arcliitectural  art,  a  man  coming 
down  the  steps  attracted  my  attention.  A 
shiver  swept  over  me  as  I  recognized  the  one 
who  had  come  to  me  at  the  water's  edge — the 
first  of  these  strange  people  whom  I  had  met. 
He  merely  glanced  in  our  direction,  then 
glided  on,  the  robe  of  white  that  covered  his 
dress  flowing  many  feet  behind  him  as  he 
walked.  I  thought  I  noticed  an  aura  of  whitish 
light  that  emanated  from  him,  forming  a  circle 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  163 

on  the  ground  and  round  about  him.  I  rubbed 
my  eyes  and  looked  again:  the  circle  of  light 
was  there !  brighter  than  the  sunhght,  and  with 
more  of  wliiteness. 

"Lovidorosa,"  said  my  guide,  reverently. 
*'With  us,  yet  not  of  us." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  I  asked,  not 
understanding  either  his  words  or  his 
actions. 

"The  guardian  of  our  Chief  Consul  whose 
palace  you  see,"  said  my  companion,  still  mys- 
teriously. "His  prompter  in  government — no 
longer  matter,  but  spirit — who  departed  from 
among  us " 

"The  Chief  Consul?"  I  queried. 

"Lovidorosa,"  came  the  answer. 

"Lovidorosa  is  here!  Is  not  that  he  who 
goes  there?"  I  said,  somewhat  sternly. 

"Yes:  with  us,  but  not  of  us."  And  he  re- 
lapsed into  silence,  nor  did  he  say  another  word 
until  we  arrived  at  our  destination — the  clean- 
ing buildings,  as  I  chose  to  call  them.  As  we 
rode  through  the  archway  to  the  place  allotted 
our  carriage,  a  tiny  bell  with  a  silvery  sound 
rang  out  from  somewhere,  evidently  announc- 
ing our  arrival.  A  messenger  just  then 
arrived,  said  something  in  low  tones  to  my 
companion,  then  hurried  away.    The  message. 


164        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

whatever  it  was,  affected  me,  for  my  guide 
asked  me  to  alight,  stating  that  another  would 
attend  me. 

I  stepped  down  and  stood  near  by,  while  my 
companion  prepared  the  carriage  for  a  dash 
up  town.  He  inspected  the  battery,  from 
force  of  habit,  doubtless,  as  it  was  automatic, 
readjusted  the  regulator,  and  turned  the 
vehicle  about.  He  then  stepped  to  the  side  of 
the  building  where  innumerable  ends  of  wires 
were  seen,  and  inspected  a  tablet  that  looked 
as  though  it  contained  the  record  of  something. 
He  looked  at  it,  then  murmured  to  himself, 
"To  Los  Vestas!" 

I  was  curious  to  know  what  he  saw  there, 
and  made  bold  to  step  up  and  inquire  if  he  had 
spoken  to  me,  though  I  knew  he  had  not. 

"No :  I  merely  wanted  to  see  where  the  Con- 
sul was  going." 

"The  Consul!  The  man  we  met  out  here 
about  thirty  miles?" 

"The  same." 

"How  can  you  tell  by  this  affair?" 

"Look,  and  I'll  show  you.  You  remember 
that  I  said  the  cedar  was  placed  in  the  road 
bed  not  only  to  form  a  foundation,  but  to  pro- 
tect the  wires?" 

"Yes,  and  I  wondered  at  it,  for  I  could  see 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  165 

no  use  for  wires,  inasmuch  as  your  telegraph 
is  without  wires." 

"No?  Well,  this  tabulator  here  shows  the 
direction  of  every  vehicle  that  leaves  or  passes 
here,  records  the  number  of  miles  traveled, 
every  stop  and  every  turn.  If  there  is  an  acci- 
dent or  mishap  of  any  kind,  we  know  it  here 
instantly.  It  is  telegraphed  to  us  by  the  wires 
that  are  vibrated  by  the  means  of  the  electric 
current,  which  vibrations  are  magnified  by  the 
passage  of  a  powerful  battery  over  the  road. 
Our  own  speed  today  was  slow " 

"Slow!"  I  exclaimed,  as  I  thought  how  near 
I  had  come  to  losing  my  breath.  He  looked  at 
me  wonderingly. 

"Yes,  slow!"  he  answered.  "We  went  not 
a  mile  a  minute,  while  it  is  nothing  unusual  for 
us  to  go  one  hundred  miles  an  hour,  and 
oftener  a  half  more  than  that." 

"But  are  you  not  afraid  of  friction  under 
such  high  pressure?" 

"Not  at  all.  Our  carriages  are  all  made  to 
stand  the  force  of  our  exceedingly  small,  but 
powerful,  batteries,  and  we  take  care  that  no 
friction  exists.  Look  here!"  and  he  pointed  to 
the  hub  of  a  wheel — "See  this  self -oiler.  A 
constant  drip,  drip  of  oil  keeps  the  axle  in  per- 
fect condition.    The  quantity  of  oil  is  placed  so 


166        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

that  when  needed  it  will  exude  just  what  is 
necessary.  It  is  on  the  same  principle  as  the 
water  fowl  that  has  its  oil  sac  always  filled 
ready  for  pluming.  This  oil  receptacle,  you 
see,  is  protected  so  that  nothing  will  contami- 
nate it,  thus  giving  the  spindle  the  pure  lubri- 
cator all  the  time.  Our  batteries  give  us  force 
to  go  as  fast  as  we  can  ride,  and  we  would  be 
slow  indeed  could  we  not  plan  to  keep  the  fric- 
tion reduced." 

"Yes,"  I  said  dreamily,  trying  to  compre- 
hend it  all.  "But  how  long  have  you  used  your 
present  batteries?"  I  hated  to  concede  that 
these  people  who  dressed  so  queerly  were  far 
in  advance  of  us,  and  I  hoped  that  he  would 
say  a  year  or  two,  but 

"One  hundred  years!  Step  here,  and  see 
one  of  our  former  batteries,  or  what  remains  of 
it.    We  keep  it  for  curiosity." 

For  curiosity!  Great  and  powerful  stars! 
that  thing  was  more  nearly  complete,  and  much 
simpler  than  we  have  ever  used;  but  in  this 
land  of  electricity,  it  was  even  now  a  curiosity, 
while  we  have  been  struggling  to  attain  to  even 
that.  Here  they  had  batteries,  self -charging, 
or  automatic,  and  small  enough  to  lie  peace- 
fully in  a  quart  cup,  but  yet  powerful  enough 
to  propel  a  vehicle  over  the  road  at  the  rate  of 


AN  ELECTRICAL  STUDY  167 

nearly  two  hundred  miles  an  hour.  And  why? 
Merely  because  all  these  men  were  wizards, 
and  were  hundreds  of  years  farther  along  than 
we  in  the  understanding  of  that  great  universal 
force — that  producer  of  light  and  heat — of 
dryness  and  moisture — of  beauty  and  fra- 
grance— of  Hfe  in  general. 

I  could  not  fully  understand  why  these 
people  had  made  such  wonderful  discoveries, 
but  I  was  to  be  convinced  later  on  that  close 
application  to  one  line  of  thought  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  handed  down  from  father 
to  son,  and  to  the  son's  son,  is  the  only  true 
method  of  solving  the  world's  great  problems, 
and  the  great  hidden  mysteries  that  are  mys- 
teries only  because  unknown  and  incompre- 
hensible to  us  from  our  not  having  progressed 
far  enough  to  understand  what  is  made  plain 
when  illumined  by  the  hght  of  understanding. 
We  are  groping  in  the  dark,  with  only  here  and 
there  a  bright  radiant  star  visible,  doing  its  ut- 
most to  give  us  sufficent  light ;  but  we  must  e'en 
die  before  the  work  is  accomplished  and  leave 
for  our  children  to  do  what,  from  lack  of  pene- 
tration, we  have  left  undone;  and  they  must 
work  until  dawn  when  the  light  of  the  sun 
throws  its  radiance  on  all,  and  the  mysteries  of 
the  dark  have  become  knowledge  in  the  light. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

LOVIDOROSA  AND  I 

I  was  still  speechless,  wondering  over  an  un- 
solvable  problem,  when,  looking  up,  I  saw  be- 
fore me  the  kindly  face  and  figure  of  Lovi- 
dorosa.  He  smiled,  and  his  countenance  was 
very  pleasant  to  look  upon.  I  greeted  him  as 
though  I  had  met  an  old  friend.  In  some  way, 
I  felt  that  I  was  being  honoured,  for,  from  the 
reverence  and  respect  shown  him  by  my  late 
guide,  I  knew  that  I  now  had  for  a  com- 
panion one  who  was  above  the  ordinary  in 
knowledge  and  position. 

"You  have  been  well  entertained?"  he  asked 
considerately. 

"Marvelously!"  I  said  with  enthusiasm. 
"The  knowledge  of  electricity  possessed  by 
your  people  is  beyond  my  comprehension." 

"You  do  us  too  great  honor,"  returned  my 
companion;  "for  you  have  vast,  undeveloped 
powers  that  are  now  like  an  uncultivated  field 
— like  the  site  of  Bunavere  before  it  was 
drained  and  filled  and  planned  and  builded, — 
a  great,  marshy  valley  that  has  been  trans- 

168 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  169 

formed  into  the  thing  of  beauty  that  it  now  is." 

"A  wonderful  piece  of  work!"  I  exclaimed 
rapturously. 

He  smiled.  "You  have  the  plot  of  ground, 
but  it  needs  filling  up  in  places,  obstructions 
removed  in  others,  and  cultivated  and  devel- 
oped. You  have  seen  little  of  our  work  yet, 
and  that  is  why  I  have  come  to  guide  you ;  but 
it  was  my  wish  that  you  see  the  simplest  first, 
for  I  believed  you  could  understand  that,  and 
would  be  better  able  to  comprehend  what  I 
have  to  show  you." 

"The  simplest!"  I  thought;  what  can  be 
next?  I  felt  like  an  infant  afloat  on  a  great 
sea,  endeavoring  to  grasp  something  tangible, 
with  great  waves  lasliing  round  about,  threat- 
ening to  overwhelm  me  at  any  moment.  I 
stretch  forth  my  arms  and  cry  for  succor;  I 
lift  my  eyes  with  a  reverence  that  must  be  in- 
stinctive, to  this  being  near  me,  who  is  so  much 
greater  in  knowledge  than  I  can  ever  hope  to 
be — this  man,  who,  with  his  kindly  beaming 
face  so  full  of  wisdom,  smiles  at  me,  a  poor, 
ignorant  worm  of  the  dust! 

The  ways  of  this  people  were,  as  yet,  incom- 
prehensible to  me;  but  I  was  determined  to 
put  forth  every  effort,  to  fill  all  my  vacant 
brain-cells  adapted  to  this  purpose — the  count- 


170        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

less  unoccupied  ones  ^vill  give  me  constant 
occupation,  I  fear — until  I  could,  to  a  degree, 
understand  the  great  power  that  governs  this 
mighty  city.  Mighty?  Yes,  mighty  I  felt  it 
to  be,  though  in  a  modern  sense  it  might  have 
been  looked  upon  as  a  child's  toy — with  its 
row  after  row  of  houses,  neat  and  beautiful, 
street  merging  into  street,  broad,  white  and 
red,  with  spotless  purity  everywhere.  But, 
in  some  way,  Bunavere  assumed  such  a  gran- 
deur as  I  had  never  seen;  the  peoples'  faces 
irradiated  something  higher,  something  purer, 
sometliing  beyond  me.  Although  their  dress 
was  so  uncouth,  so  barbaric — I  could  but  won- 
der, however,  just  what  constitutes  barbar- 
ism, and  if  costume  has  aught  to  do  with  it — 
yet  in  the  beautj'^  of  their  intellectual  counten- 
ances, that  was  entirely  overlooked,  and  I  felt 
myself  in  the  presence  of  my  superiors.  I  was 
awakened  from  my  reverie  by  the  kind,  gentle 
voice  that  now  seemed  to  have  become  a  part 
of  me: 

"I  do  not  "wash  to  impose  upon  you,  my 
child, " 

"My  child !"  No  wonder  he  called  me  child, 
for  with  him  I  was  naught  else. 

" — but  when  you  grow  weary  of  it  all " 

"Weary!"  I  cried.    "Weary  of  being  with 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  171 

you?"  And  I  turned  such  an  astonished  face 
toward  him  that  it  was  no  wonder  he  smiled. 
Weary  of  being  with  this  man;  weary  of  hav- 
ing him  impart  wisdom  to  me!  Never!  I  felt 
that  I  could  live  with  him  for  all  time — here 
in  this  peaceful  city,  among  its  intellectual, 
peace-loving  inhabitants — here  I  could  live 
and  learn,  forget  the  past — in  truth,  I  felt  that 
I  had  no  Past,  for  all  was  Present,  Present 
and  Future — and  I  lived! 

"But  hear  me,  child" — again  that  voice! 
that  dear  expression! — "hear  me  out.  I  do  not 
want  to  mislead  you:  you  are  living  in  a  city 
built  by  human  hands  many,  many  thousands 
of  years  before  you  on  the  earth  began  to  cal- 
culate time — thousands  of  years  before  your 
wise  men  believe  that  the  earth,  as  a  planet, 
existed ;  when  many  of  them  believed  that  this 
globe  was  flying  through  space  in  trillions  of 
atoms;  before  it  was  called  together  by  that 
Great  Force  that  created  all;  before  a  Voice 
breathed  among  the  molecules  and  attracted 
them  into  one  great  mass,  then  by  a  breath 
sent  the  ball  whirling  through  space  again, 
attracted  by  that  powerful  electrical  body — 
the  sun — and  caused  to  rotate  and  revolve, 
cooling  as  it  rolled.  Then  a  little  pigmy  race 
was  started.    How  long,  think  you,  would  it 


172        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

take  to  populate  the  earth,  beginning  with  one 
male  and  one  female,  and  allowing  for  the 
natural  deaths?" 

"Natural  deaths!"  I  exclaimed,  entirely 
ignoring  a  part  of  his  query,  and  answering 
only  what  impressed  me  most.  "Death  was 
caused  by  sin  of  our  first  parents!"  I  said, 
although  I  did  not  fully  believe  what  I 
affirmed. 

Lovidorosa  laughed.  "You  are  not  sincere. 
So  long  as  there  is  life,  there  must  be  death. 
But  what  is  death?  INIerely  a  transforma^ 
tion — resting  of  matter;  at  least,  to  our  sight, 
it  rests.  But  it  is  all  the  time  taking  on  a  new 
form,  changing,  beautifying.  A  body  may 
decay,  and  beautiful  flowers  spring  up  over 
the  grave;  the  electrical  forces  are  gathered 
again  into  space,  drawn  into  the  sun,  purified 
and  returned  to  earth;  the  gases  escape;  the 
hme  becomes  a  part  of  earth;  and  each  part 
of  the  body  is  attracted  to  its  origin  again. 
Nothing  is  lost:  all  obey  the  law.  That  law 
was  not,  however,  that  this  body  of  clay  should 
live  forever,  and  retain  this  wrinkled,  mouldy 
condition;  it  is  a  part  of  the  earth  and  there 
it  must  return.  Sin  had  no  more  to  do  with 
that  fixed  law  than  your  actions  or  mine  of 
to-day  had.     So  long  as  your  people  cling  to 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  173 

that  idea,  they  will  fall  behind  in  the  train  of 
intellectual  thought;  they  will  also  persist  in 
shifting  the  responsibihty  of  their  deeds  from 
where  it  properly  belongs — on  themselves. 
Sin  is  discord  and  ignorance — a  note  out  of 
harmony;  but  it  behooves  us  to  play  at  all 
times  our  sweetest  and  most  harmonious 
strains.  Discord  will  not  be  acceptable  when 
we  understand  concord.  Inhabitants  of  other 
planets  have  long  ago  abandoned  that  idea 
of  the  origin  of  sin,  and  are  progressing,  while 
you  are  moving  but  slowly — too  slowly — for 
the  march  of  progress  is  so  swift  that  others 
pass  you,  precede  you,  close  in  around  you, 
and  the  gap  where  you  walked  is  refilled  and 
you  are  left  behind.  I  want  to  show  you  many 
things  that  when  you  return  you  can  impart 
your  knowledge  to  your  fellows." 

"But  how?  I  cannot  remember  all  I  have 
already  seen." 

"My  child,  summon  to  your  aid  spirits  of 
the  air,  little  electric  bodies  that  move  where 
they  are  attracted.  Call  upon  them  to  aid 
you,  and  they  will  rush  to  your  assistance  and 
fill  in  the  vacancies  of  your  memory  until  you 
can  formulate  plans  of  what  you  here  see. 
These  sprites  will  gladly  come,  if  called;  they 
merely  wait  a  beckoning.    I  vdll  aid  you,  too. 


174        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Call  for  Lovidorosa — that  is  my  name — and 
I  will  come." 

"How  is  that  possible  when  you  live  here?" 

"Lovidorosa  knows  no  limitations:  he  goes 
wherever  electricity  penetrates.  Electricity 
penetrates  all  things;  therefore,  Lovidorosa 
goes — he  and  his  sprites." 

I  looked  at  him,  be\nldered.  "And  these 
sprites?" 

"Atoms  of  electricity — formerly  a  part  of 
man's  brain.  After  death,  these  particles 
again  permeate  the  air,  ever  ready  to  fasten 
themselves  to  an  earthly  brain  that  they  may 
grow  and  increase  in  strength,  at  the  same  time 
aiding  the  mortal  to  a  clearer  insight." 

"What  of  the  soul?  Is  that  naught  but 
electricity?    Or  has  man  a  soul?" 

"Man  is  a  soul,  my  child.  Soul  is  the  center. 
God  is  soul,  around  which  all  centers.  Soul  is 
the  infinite  part  of  man  that  binds  him  to  the 
Infinite." 

"But  electricity!  is  that  synonymous  with 
soul?" 

"It  is  not.  Soul  may  exist  without  elec- 
tricity: but  electricity  without  soul,  never!" 

"I  have  always  thought,  though,  that  elec- 
tricity is  a  force,  and  soul " 

"Soul  force,"  interrupted  the  sage.     "Soul 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  175 

is  our  identity  when  we  are  released  from  our 
earthly  condition.  By  soul  we  know  each 
other." 

"What  of  the  form,  then?  Pardon  me,  but 
I  am  curious.     I  do  not  understand." 

Lovidorosa  beamed  on  me,  not  with  a 
patronizing  air,  but  as  an  interested  teacher 
who  delights  in  giving  instructions ;  though  he 
doubtless  knew  the  extent  of  my  knowledge 
before  I  asked  a  question,  yet  he  replied  as 
willingly  as  though  I  had  been  his  equal  in 
wisdom.  "You  are  but  an  infant.  Look  at 
me!  You  gaze  on  one  who  has  been  released 
from  earthly  environments  for  many  hundreds 
of  years.  I  take  the  form  I  once  had  that  my 
loved  ones  here  may  recognize  me.  You  would 
not  look  so  astonished  did  you  but  fully  under- 
stand. Were  my  people  all  released  I  need 
not  assume  the  form  I  do:  they  would  recog- 
nize the  soul.  But  their  eyes  are  yet  heavy; 
they  cannot  fully  discern  the  finer  forces." 

I  now  understood  what  caused  the  peculiar 
sensation  I  experienced  when  near  Lovidorosa, 
as  in  the  presence  of  a  superior  being.  I  un- 
derstood, too,  the  remark  of  the  other  guide — 
"He  is  with  us,  yet  not  of  us." 

"Why?"  I  queried,  "why  do  you  still  remain 
here?     Is  there  not  another  place?" 


176        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"Paradiso!"  he  exclaimed.  "Or  Heaven,  as 
you  understand  it.  What  is  either  but  a  satis- 
fied condition  of  mind?  I  am  satisfied  here, 
and  so  long  as  my  work  calls  me  here,  and  so 
long  as  one  of  my  descendants  remains  in  the 
flesh  in  Bunavere,  I  remain.  Afterwards " 

"Where?" 

"I  will  gravitate  to  that  condition  for  which 
I  am  fitted — to  which  I  have  attained.  That 
worries  me  not,  for  the  Great  Central  Soul 
will  regulate  that.  At  present  I  wish  for  noth- 
ing more  than  to  aid  my  fellows — to  suggest 
where  their  ideas  fall  short — to  unfold  and 
assist  until  we  attain  perfection.  What  need 
have  we  for  another  Paradiso?  We  have  it 
here  in  that  perfect  oneness,  in  the  unfoldment 
of  our  souls  according  to  our  ability.  I  have 
the  advantage:  I  can  glide  through  realms  of 
space  where  electricity  attracts  me,  and  there 
learn  ideas  new  to  me,  and  return  and  impart 
my  knowledge." 

"Are  you  the  only  one  of  your  kind  in  this 
city?" 

"We  are  all  of  a  kind,  child;  but  I  am  the 
only  one  now  who  is  so  fortunate  as  to  be 
released  from  his  fleshly  environments.  I  am 
appointed  to  instruct;  I  am  only  fulfilling  my 
mission.    But,  come,  we  must  hasten !" 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  177 

As  he  said  this,  a  dazzling  light  shot  across 
the  sky,  and  I  looked  up.  My  companion 
raised  his  eyes  also,  and  stood  staring  into  the 
sky.  Though  it  was  midday,  and  the  tropical 
sun  was  at  its  brightest,  the  daylight  could  not 
compare  in  brilliancy  to  the  light  above.  It 
was  as  though  the  heavens  had  opened  their 
great  doors,  which  extended  entirely  across 
our  range  of  vision,  and  revealed  some  of  the 
beauties  within.  The  blue  canopy  was  drawn 
apart  and  held  back  by  invisible  hands;  and 
through  the  aperture,  and  beyond,  I  could  see 
dazzling  beings  floating  and  gliding  through 
space  in  a  flood  of  silver  and  golden  hght. 
Three  times  the  curtains  of  blue  were  drawn 
apart;  three  times  they  closed.  Then,  with 
wondrous  rapidity,  a  star  formed  in  the  very 
center  of  the  sky,  and  gradually  increased  in 
size  until  each  point  rested  on  the  horizon.  The 
many  colored  lights  that  shot  from  it  were 
wonderful  to  see.  It  was  as  though  thickly 
studded  with  gems  of  every  hue,  each  magni- 
fying in  brilliance  and  brightness  a  hundred 
fold.  Five  white  doves,  one  from  each  point 
of  the  star,  met  in  the  center,  fluttered  for  a 
moment,  then  flew  away.  Slowly  the  star 
arose,  growing  fainter  and  farther  away. 

T  glanced  at  my  companion,  who  had  not 


178        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

moved.  He  still  stood  with  uplifted  eyes,  the 
light  playing  across  his  bronzed  and  noble  face. 
As  the  star  grew  dimmer,  he  stretched  both 
hands  upward,  wistfully.  The  star  again 
lowered  until  it  hung  directly  over  us,  and  a 
voice  from  its  midst  whispered  in  sweet  and 
distinct  tones,  like  the  tinkling  of  silver  bells 
— "And,  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my 
reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  accord- 
ing as  his  work  shall  be."  The  star  vanished, 
and  Lovidorosa,  with  a  serene  and  satisfied 
countenance,  looked  at  me.  He  offered  no 
explanation,  nor  did  he  refer  to  the  emblem, 
although  his  expression  convinced  me  that  he 
was  not  altogether  void  of  understanding. 

Immediately  a  bell  sounded,  then  another, 
and  another,  until  five  had  pealed  out ;  then  the 
most  musical  sounds  it  has  ever  been  my  lot 
to  hear,  fell  on  my  ears — music,  rapturous, 
sonorous  and  heart  gladdening — music,  sweet, 
ethereal,  divine — penetrating  all  space — 
vibrating  every  heart  chord,  as  though  played 
upon  by  cherub  fingers,  exciting  admiration, 
joy  and  delight — now  deep  as  the  rolhng  of 
chariot  wheels  to  battle — now  sweet  as  the 
play  of  zephyrs  across  the  harp-strings  of  a 
wood  nymph — now  gay  as  a  troubadour  of 
old  in  the  presence  of  his  lady — now  loving  and 


LOVIDOROSA  AND  I  179 

caressing    as    the    cooing    tones    of    a    dove. 

I  looked  at  Lovidorosa  for  an  explanation, 
and  saw  that  benign  face  radiant  with  a  holy 
light,  and  even  in  the  brightness  of  the  noon- 
day sun,  I  noticed  scintillations,  at  once  blind- 
ing and  inspiring,  emanating  from  his  very 
soul.  The  music  ceased  all  too  soon.  "It  is  a 
part  of  each  day,"  he  replied.  "You  have 
noticed  the  great  central  tower  that  stands  in 
the  very  heart  of  our  city?"  I  nodded.  "And 
the  four  others,  one  at  each  cardinal  point  ?"  I 
nodded  again.  "Witliin  each  of  those  towers  is 
an  instrument  of  music,  attuned  to  electricity, 
and  dedicated  to  the  electrical  god;  and  every 
day,  when  the  central  point  in  the  firmament 
is  reached,  that  great  electrical  body  yonder 
favors  us  with  music  grand  and  glorious,  ever 
changing,  and  ever  new." 

"And  may  I  go  to  those  towers?  I  would 
see 

"That  is  one  thing  that  is  forbidden  you; 
they  are  sacred.  Enjoy  the  music  and  forget 
the  musicians." 

"The  musicians!"  I  exclaimed.  "And 
who " 

But  Lovidorosa  made  no  reply,  only 
hastened  me  onward  the  faster. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE  RISEN   STAB 

Night  was  deepening  over  Bunavere,  if  a 
city  illuminated  by  thousands  of  electric  lights, 
making  it  brighter  and  more  radiant  than  the 
hghtest  day,  could  truthfully  be  said  to  have  a 
night.  But  call  it  what  you  may,  Bunavere, 
at  the  hour  of  t^vilight,  became  the  gayest  of 
the  gay,  increasing  as  the  hours  of  night  came 
on.  The  day,  in  comparison,  was  like  a  chrys- 
alis, hiding  its  inward  beauties  from  the  sight ; 
while  night  was  the  butterfly,  gorgeous  in 
colors  of  black  and  gold,  azure  and  crimson, 
and  blending  of  harmonious  colors,  from  the 
faintest  pink  to  the  carnation  of  a  blushing 
maiden's  cheek.  Doors  were  thrown  ajar,  and 
everywhere  could  be  seen  radiantly  lighted 
homes — electric  Hght  and  electric  warmth — 
where  feasting  and  merrymaking  were  carried 
on,  where  children  laughed  and  played  with 
skilfully  made  toys,  many  of  which  it  is  im- 
possible to  describe,  having  nothing  with  which 
to  compare  them.  There  were  miniature 
houses  and  cities,  carts  and  motors,  trees  and 
plants;  there  were  birds  and  flowers  of  every 

180 


THE  RISEN  STAR  181 

hue;  lilies  that  opened  Kke  a  cup,  displaying 
tiny  birds  of  gorgeous  plumage  within;  musi- 
cal instruments  that  did  not  rasp  and  grate, 
but  soothed  one  with  their  melodies.  But  I 
saw  no  representation  of  animals,  and  could 
account  for  this  in  only  one  way :  they  had  no 
animals  to  imitate.  Perhaps  this  people,  I 
mused,  had  advanced  beyond  the  age  of  ani- 
mals. Perhaps  there  was  nothing  in  their 
natures  to  create  a  desire  for  them ;  so  studious, 
spiritual  and  intellectual  that  animals  and  ani- 
mal magnetism  were  not  necessary  to  their 
existence.  Is  it  possible  that  when  we,  too, 
have  grown  wiser  and  more  advanced  in 
spiritual  knowledge,  that  we  will  have  pro- 
gressed beyond  the  animal  age? 

But  I  could  not  long  meditate  while  such  a 
panorama  was  passing  before  my  sight. 
Young  girls, — ^the  first  I  had  seen  in  this  city 
of  wizards, — with  dark,  clear  complexions  and 
flowing  dark  hair,  crowned  by  long,  white  veils 
and  garlands  of  roses  of  every  color,  danced 
along  the  street,  singing  sweet  songs  of  love 
and  innocence  to  the  accompaniment  of  a  small 
harp  that  could  be  easily  carried;  others  cried 
their  gratuitous  wares,  miniature  bouquets, 
garlands  and  wreaths  of  superb  roses,  twining 
them  around  their  hthe  bodies,  over  their  flow- 


182        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

ing  draperies — loops  and  ropes  and  knots  of 
roses  covering  the  fair  creatures  from  raven 
heads  to  sandaled  feet. 

Past  these  beautiful,  singing,  dancing  girls, 
on  through  the  crowds  of  youths  and  maidens 
walking  arm  in  arm,  Lovidorosa  and  I  walked, 
every  one,  even  to  the  tiniest  child  capable  of 
consciousness,  making  obeisance  to  my  com- 
panion whose  face  shone  v,iih.  radiant  light, 
his  eyes,  apparently  of  white  flame,  emitting 
rays  of  purity,  earnest  and  searching. 

Everywhere  was  merriment,  everywhere  was 
revelry;  but  everj'^vhere  was  the  pleasure  of 
innocence — the  pleasures  that  only  the  white- 
souled  can  enjoy — the  pleasures  that  the  Re- 
cording Angel  delights  to  witness — pleasures 
in  which  young  men  and  beautiful  maidens 
joined  with  that  sweet  abandon  of  childhood. 
Nowhere  a  rough  sound,  but  eveiywhere  har- 
monJ^  Nowhere  a  vulgar,  unfitting  Avord  or 
act,  but  everj''where  perfect  freedom — free  be- 
cause of  the  chastity  that  inspired  and  covered 
all. 

Bands  of  little  children,  flower-crowned, 
glided  in  and  out  among  the  crowd,  singing 
gay,  bright  songs,  or  laughing  and  chattering 
merrily;  or,  marched  by  twos  and  threes,  carry- 
ing phable,  braided  ropes  of  exceptionally  fine, 


THE  RISEN  STAR  183 

silk-like  fibre,  which  I  at  once  recognized  as 
the  essential  element  in  the  clothing  of  the  men, 
even  to  the  robes  of  Lovidorosa  and  the  Chief 
Consul.  The  clothing  of  the  women  and  girls, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  tiny  children,  was  of  silk ; 
and,  being  desirous  to  know  from  whence  it 
came,  I  spoke  of  it  to  my  companion  who  told 
me  of  the  universal  culture  of  the  silkworm, 
whose  production  was  considered  as  a  fitting 
apparel  for  loved  women  and  children,  but  too 
fine  for  the  sturdier  sex. 

Electric  vehicles,  decorated  with  vari-colored 
flowers,  radiating  a  blaze  of  light,  moved  noise- 
lessly along  the  streets,  beneath  arches  embla- 
zoned with  tiny  lights  peeping  out  from  the 
center  of  roses  and  Mlies,  giving  one  the  im- 
pression of  a  firefly  settling  down  to  enjoy  the 
sweetness  of  the  flower,  emitting  its  Hght 
meanwhile. 

Star-eyed  women  walked  gracefully  along, 
their  draped  robes  falling  in  folds  about  them; 
or  sat  smiling  on  luxurious  couches  near  the 
doorways,  conversing  with  a  bearded,  giant 
man,  or  playing  with  a  cherub  that  clung  to  her 
neck,  burying  its  face  in  the  folds  of  her  robe, 
or  scenting  the  sweetness  from  her  perfumed 
hair,  laughing  in  glee  the  while.  Truly,  the 
Maker  of  All  must  consider  this  people  the 


184       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

fairest  of  His  creation!  With  eyes  and  hair 
dark  as  midnight;  beautiful  skin  as  smooth  as 
ivory,  but  with  that  richness  of  bloom  that  is 
given  only  to  those  who  have  lived  beneath 
the  tropical  sun,  where  the  coloring  is  at  its 
best;  ruby  lips  that  courted  kisses,  innocent 
and  loving,  superb  figures  and  graceful  move- 
ments that  reminded  one  of  the  fabled  god- 
desses ;  aye,  truly,  this  is  the  most  perfect  work 
of  the  Creator!  Here  women  were  held  as 
queens;  here  was  their  kingdom  with  many 
willing  worshippers;  here  her  reign  was  per- 
fect, her  power  supreme. 

Lovidorosa  and  I  were  silent  as  we  walked 
onward  \\ith  the  crowd.  As  the  hour  grew 
late,  all  turned,  and,  with  more  subdued  voices, 
marched  onward  in  one  direction,  apparently 
with  the  same  object  in  view.  I,  who  felt  as 
though  in  the  midst  of  the  glories  of  Para- 
dise, was  in  raptures.  I  took  whatever  came, 
asking  no  questions,  and  wondering  little.  All 
seemed  in  such  perfect  accord,  all  in  tuneful 
harmony,  as  if  fitted  for  the  place  it  occupied. 
All  seemed  as  though  a  part  of  a  great  plan, 
perfectly  carried  out — a  program  that  was  be- 
ing fulfilled  without  any  break  or  discord. 

All  at  once  a  flash  as  of  a  great  city  on  fire, 
shot  across  the  heavens.    I  looked  up  and  be- 


THE  RISEN  STAR  185 

held  the  five  large  towers  ahlaze  with  light 
from  hase  to  dome,  as  though  each  was  a  torch. 
From  each  of  the  four  outer  towers,  a  great, 
round  light,  like  a  huge  snake,  hut  everywhere 
of  the  same  thickness,  connected  with  the  cen- 
tral tower.  I  looked  toward  the  residence  of 
the  Chief  Consul.  It,  too,  was  alight  from  the 
soHd  foundation  to  the  uppermost  piece  of 
marhle.  Ropes  of  electricity  outlined  the  roof, 
gables  and  towers,  window  casings  and  door- 
ways. The  painted  figures  on  the  windows 
themselves  were  each  outhned  with  lights  re- 
flecting the  many  colors  of  the  glass. 

Instantly,  what  seemed  like  great  avenues  of 
music  opened  up,  and  volume  after  volume  of 
the  most  glorious  harmony  floated  on  the  night 
air — volumes  that  seemed  concealed  in  the 
pent-up  years  of  ages  past— coined  from  old 
masters  who  lived  and  died  millions  of  years 
ago — coming  from  the  very  bowels  of  existence 

from  the  center  of  the  universe.  Great  waves 

of  harmony  rushed  toward  each  other,  merged 
and  rolled  on,  forming  an  ocean  of  music  that 
rose  and  fell  in  exquisite  vibratory  sounds. 

Oppressed  by  the  grandeur  of  it  all,  I 
stopped  and  clasped  my  hands  in  delight.  I, 
who  never  was  a  Christian,  who  was  never  re- 
ligious, involuntarily  exclaimed:  "Surely,  only 


186        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

a  people  who  have  known  Christ  could  accom- 
plish this !  Only  God-worshippers  could  com- 
prehend it  all!" 

Lovidorosa  turned  on  me  a  look  of  pity. 
"Child,  you  speak  in  riddles!  Much  excite- 
ment has  turned  your  brain." 

"But  know  ye  not  God?  Christ?"  I  cried 
earnestly. 

"God — electricity — the  Great  Controlling 
Force — the  Great  Central  Soul!"  he  said, 
solemnly.  "Yes:  we  know  His  power;  we  see 
His  works.  That  is  all  anyone  has  seen.  We 
recognize  a  master  hand  behind  it  all;  but  we 
call  it  electricity.    But  Christ  we  know  not." 

"Christ  is  the  Son  of  God!"  I  said,  with 
great  earnestness  and  power. 

"So  are  we  all,"  said  my  guide,  who  foiled 
me  at  every  turn.  "The  nearer  we  approach 
to  our  ideal  of  the  Over-Ruling  Power,  the 
better  for  us.  No  one  can  be  more  the  Son  of 
God  than  he  who  Hves  up  to  his  highest  ideal." 

"But  Christ — the  beginning — ^the  Saviour 
of  men — the  Intermediate  Power " 

"You  are  living  in  the  Year  of  the  Earth, 
the  101,000th,"  said  Lovidorosa,  with  impres- 
sive earnestness,  but  very  tenderly,  as  though 
instructing  a  child  in  ways  of  right.  "Little 
one,  the  connection  between  our  souls  and  the 


THE  RISEN  STAR  18T 

Great  Central  Soul,  is  perfect,  and  our  mes- 
sages sure.  We  need  not  a  mediator.  A  me- 
diator must  needs  come  only  to  those  who  have 
severed  connection  with  the  Central  Soul — 
whose  batteries  refuse  to  act,  because  practi- 
cally dead.  If  souls  draw  themselves  away 
from  the  Center  of  All,  and  break  the  connec- 
tion, they  must  be  re-connected.  Doubtless, 
that  was  the  mission  of  the  one  of  whom  you 
speak.  We  are  perfectly  connected ;  therefore, 
know  not  your  Christ."  And  peremptorily 
closing  the  conversation,  he  walked  on  so 
quickly  that  I  almost  ran  to  keep  pace. 

Onward  we  went,  onward  until  we  came  to 
a  magnificent  structure  built  of  the  same 
beautiful  red  cedar,  polished  and  grained. 
The  foundation  of  white  marble  glistened  in 
the  light.  Colunms  of  pure  white  marble  stood 
at  each  of  the  four  comers;  and  a  marble  arch 
spanned  the  doorway  through  which  the  people 
were  now  surging,  not  pushing  or  crowding, 
but  marching  as  though  on  parade.  As  the 
first  entered  the  doorway,  a  chant  was  com- 
menced, and  everyone — man,  woman  and  child 
— sang,  the  thousands  of  voices  blending  in 
perfect  harmony,  now  rising  and  swelling  like 
the  voice  of  the  sea,  again  growing  fainter  and 
farther  away  until  a  mere  whisper  was  heard. 


188        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

All  bowed  in  adoration  as  they  walked  be- 
neath the  arch.  I  could  distinguish  the  voice 
of  Lovidorosa  above  all  others,  not  that  he  was 
nearer  me,  but  his  voice  was  of  great  volume, 
clear  and  penetrating  like  the  lower  notes  of  a 
grand  organ.  It  was  from  him  alone  that  I 
caught  the  words  of  the  musical  chant: 

Unto  thee,  my  people,  do  I  wonders  reveal; 

Unto  thee,  my  beloved,  I  give  the  seal. 

The  key  of  the  future.  The  present  and  the 
past 

Are  now  but  fleeting  shadows,  too  dim  to  last. 

Unto  thee,  my  people,  show  I  wonders  su- 
preme; 

On  thee,  my  beloved,  I,  the  Great  Soul,  will 
beam. 

Show  you  marvels  now  hidden  your  powers 
will  control 

Wonders  that  lie  dormant  in  the  depths  of  the 
Soul. 

From  out  of  the  far  distance,  I  heard  a  deep 
voice,  sounding  at  once  both  near  and  far: 

Lovidorosa: — 

Come,  all  ye  people,  prostrate  bow; 
People :    (bowing) : — 


THE  RISEN  STAR  189 

O,  loved  one,  we  salute  thee  now. 
Lovidorosa: — ^ 

Salute  not  me,  but  a  Higher  Power. 
People: — 

Loved  one,  we  adore  Him  from  this  hour. 
All  (chanting): — 

He  is  the  power  on  land,  on  sea; 

He  is  to  heaven  and  hell  the  key; 

He  is  supreme  of  powers  that  be 

The  All- Absorbing  ^Mystery. 

Alleluia !  All  praise !  All  praise ! 

The  last  syllables  had  just  been  uttered  in 
a  sweet,  penetrating  staccato,  when  I  looked 
around  to  speak  to  Lo\ddorosa.  But  he  was 
gone!  Where?  I  looked  wildly  about  me  in 
the  huge  building,  for,  with  the  crowd,  I  had 
entered  it.  A  sense  of  loneliness  almost  over- 
powered me.  I  was  alone !  although  thousands 
were  near  me,  passing  me,  touching  me,  but 
still  alone!  I  knew  nothing  better  to  do  than 
to  follow  the  example  of  others :  to  find  a  place 
in  the  building  where  I  could  observe. 

The  exterior  view  of  the  structure  did  not 
impress  me  as  being  unusually  large;  but  the 
interior  vastness  was  appalHng,  as  thousands 
after  thousands  filed  in  and  seated  themselves 
all  around  the  sides  of  the  building,  where  row 


190        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

after  row  of  seats  was  placed,  like  an  amphi- 
theatre. From  any  part  of  the  house,  the  cen- 
ter of  the  structure  was  visible.  Music  eman- 
ated from  everywhere — grand  organs,  swelling 
with  an  invisible  power,  played  divine  har- 
monies. 

In  the  center  of  the  temple — for  such  it 
was — was  a  platform  of  white  marble  that 
glistened  and  glittered  in  the  rays  of  light. 
From  this  platform,  rose  an  altar  that,  flower- 
covered,  shone  Hke  so  many  iridescent  lights. 
Around  this  altar,  whereon  rested  a  great  book 
with  cover  and  leaves  of  gold,  were  four,  huge 
wings  that  restlessly  waved  to  and  fro  with  the 
slightest  breeze  from  the  door,  or  with  the  great 
electrical  power  that  filled  the  room;  I  could 
not  tell  which. 

As  the  wings  moved,  lights  of  every  color 
shone  through  them  or  irradiated  from  their 
surfaces.  One  moment  they  would  be  golden, 
another  silver  fading  into  white.  Again,  deep 
crimson,  dotted  with  gold  and  silver  spangles, 
like  the  wings  of  a  gorgeous  butterfly,  blend- 
ing into  fainter  and  fainter  pink  until  scarcely 
a  hue  of  rose  was  visible ;  again,  from  amber  to 
deepest  yellow  and  orange,  flecked  with  rose, 
gently  waving  like  live  things.  Occasionally, 
one  could  catch  a  ghmpse  of  the  beyond,  re- 


THE  RISEN  STAR  191 

vealing  myriads  of  other  wings,  faintly  wav- 
ing, softly  moving,  like  beautiful  angels  on 
guard. 

The  magnificence  of  this  central  scene 
blinded  me  for  a  moment,  and  I  did  not  see 
the  figure  standing  on  the  platform.  JMy  heart 
leaped  as  I  recognized  Lovidorosa.  He  placed 
one  hand  on  the  altar,  and  rays  of  every  hue 
darted  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  temple.  He  raised  his  eyes  heavenward, 
and  the  great  dome  was  ablaze  with  light. 
Flowers,  aglow  Mke  living  fire,  hung  from  the 
corners  of  the  room,  or  were  festooned  from 
dome  to  column,  and  from  column  to  arch- 
way. 

Instead  of  the  pecuhar  dress  Lovidorosa 
had  worn,  he  now  was  clothed  in  a  robe  of  shin- 
ing white  that  sparkled  and  glistened  as  the 
wings  moved  to  and  fro  and  the  rays  of  light 
touched  the  silver  threads  in  its  making.  His 
long  hair  and  beard  looked  like  so  many  fine 
white  threads  of  hght.  His  grand,  beneficent 
face  was  illumined  until  it  shone  with  a  divine 
fire.  His  eyes  irradiated  warmth  and  wis- 
dom, as  he  smiled  kindly  on  his  people  and  on 
the  children  who  passed  and  unloaded  their 
sweet  burdens  of  flowers  on  the  platform  at  his 
feet.    Others  strewed  stemless  roses  along  the 


192        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

aisles,  making  a  pathway  of  sweet-scented 
flowers  and  filling  the  great  building  with  fra- 
grance. 

Lovidorosa,  in  the  midst  of  this  grandeur, 
with  the  light  playing  caressingly  on  his  kind 
face,  looked  the  disembodied  spirit  that  he  was. 
If  a  faint  wave  of  incredulity  had  swept  over 
me  when  he  told  me  that  he  was  no  longer  of 
earth,  that  doubt  now  all  disappeared,  and  I 
looked  upon  him  as  being  what  he  claimed. 
Such  a  divine  insight  of  knowledge  and  things 
spiritual,  reflected  on  his  countenance,  that  I, 
like  the  other  spectators,  was  struck  with  awe, 
though  I,  of  all  the  great  assembly,  seemed  not 
to  fully  understand — I  alone  was  not  a  part 
of  the  multitude — I  was  detached — a  tiling 
apart — while  they,  each  and  all,  even  to  the 
most  infantile,  flower-crowned  head,  somehow 
had  a  part  in  the  great  plan  of  tliis  mighty,  but 
gentle,  ruler.  A  feeling  of  sadness  crept  over 
me — a  feeling  that  seemed  to  fill  the  vastness, 
as  though  some  great,  unseen  event,  an  un- 
avoidable calamity,  were  about  to  transpire. 

In  the  distance,  the  grand  organs  swelled, 
seemingly  responsive  to  Lovidorosa,  for  with 
every  movement  of  his,  the  tones  vibrated 
more  intensely,  or  almost  died  away  in  a  plain- 
tive cry  of  mingled  joy  and  sadness.    Louder 


THE  RISEN  STAR  193 

and  louder  again  they  rolled  until  the  build- 
ing was  filled  with  vibrations  of  harmony, 
sounding  as  the  roar  of  the  sea,  or  the  incom- 
ing tide,  with  wave  lashing  against  wave,  piling 
higher  and  higher  until  the  magnitude  was 
almost  oppressive;  then,  ere  we  were  over- 
whelmed, it  gradually  grew  fainter  and 
fainter,  until  a  part  of  our  souls  seemed  drawn 
from  us  in  a  vain,  wistful,  yearning  desire  to 
embrace  the  music  and  make  it  a  part  of  us. 

As  the  volume  increased  again,  great  doors, 
heretofore  unseen,  near  the  dome  and  almost 
directly  above  the  central  figure,  opened,  and 
revealed  a  pathway  of  light  that,  sliining  into 
the  brilliant  room,  was  yet  powerful  enough 
to  reflect  its  brilliancy.  With  tense  and 
anxious  faces,  all  looked  up,  and  there  beheld 
vast  numbers  of  white,  shining  lights  that 
moved  as  though  controlled  by  will.  Some 
hovered  near  the  radiant  head  of  Lovidorosa; 
others,  in  the  distance,  were  seen  coming  nearer 
and  nearer,  attracted  by  some  force  we  could 
not  see.  Rays  now  formed  and  in  some  way 
were  connected  with  the  central  figure,  uniting 
with  his  magnetism  and  surrounding  him  with 
an  aura.  An  exceeding  brightness  surrounded 
his  head,  as  though  he  had  been  crowned  with 
the  silver  glories  of  Paradise. 


194        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Lovidorosa  looked  upward  toward  the  open- 
ing, and,  in  answer  to  sometliing  that  none  of 
us  seemed  to  hear,  bowed  his  venerable  head. 
Turning  tow^ard  the  people,  he  spoke,  and  the 
rich,  sonorous  voice  filled  the  temple  as  the 
tones  of  the  organs  had  done.  A  breathless 
stillness  now  pervaded  all,  that  every  syllable 
might  be  heard. 

"My  beloved,"  and  each  heart  seemed  to 
tremble,  waiting  to  hear  they  knew  not  what, 
"for  long  I  have  labored  with  you.  For  long, 
you  have  listened  to  my  words,  and  obeyed  my 
slightest  mandates.  For  long  I  have  happily 
tarried  with  you,  instructing  you  even  as  I  was 
instructed  in  other  worlds  than  this.  For  long, 
we  have  been  one  people :  we  shall  still  be  one. 
I  am  called,  loved  ones;  I  have  seen  the  em- 
blem; my  mission  is  e'en  now  finished.  Weep 
not,"  he  gently  remonstrated,  as  each  head 
bent  low  in  suppliance  and  sorrow;  "ask  not  to 
have  me  stay  longer  with  you,  for  my  time  has 
come.  Did  you  ask  that  I  remain,  I  e'en  must 
go ;  and  your  grief  will  but  rend  this  heart  and 
soul  of  mine ;  it  will  but  decrease  my  electrical 
forces,  for,  by  the  power  of  attraction,  some 
will  remain  with  you,  lest  you  give  me  a  will- 
ing departure. 

"I  beg  of  you  to  allow  me  to  go  into  the 


THE  RISEN  STAR  195 

fields  of  my  future  labors  with  my  fullest 
capacity — into  the  fields  that  are  now  opening 
to  me,  where  others,  more  than  you,  are  in  need 
of  instruction.  The  Great  Soul  attracts  me, 
and  even  though  you  mourned  my  departure 
night  and  day,  I  could  not  remain  with  you, 
for  the  force  that  attracts  is  the  Great  Central 
Force;  and  to  it  I  am  called.  My  heart  is 
almost  torn  from  me  as  I  sever  the  cord  that 
binds,  but,  my  beloved,  I  will  meet  you  in 
greater  fields  of  wisdom — where  greater  capa- 
cities for  development  are  furnished — and 
where  we  will  all  be,  as  here,  one  people.  I  am 
called,  but  sorrow  not;  rather  rejoice.  Would 
that  I  could  take  all  my  beloved  with  me! 
Would  that  we  need  not  be  separated  even  for 
a  time!     Would  that  I  could  draw  you  to 

me " 

With  a  crash  that  shook  the  great  structure 
from  foundation  to  dome,  the  pathway  of  light 
opened  wider  and  wider.  Great  bands  of 
white-robed  beings  came  to  meet  the  man  who 
was  no  longer  to  remain  with  us.  He  threw 
back  his  head,  stretched  forth  his  arms,  and 
gradually  rose.  The  very  earth  was  quaking 
as  the  people,  terrified,  looked  upward  and 
watched  their  loved  one  pass  beyond  their 
reach.    Some  bowed  and  silently  wept.  Others 


196        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

wailed  aloud  and  gave  vent  to  their  grief.  The 
lights  instantly  went  out  and  left  the  multi- 
tudes in  darkness.  Sounds  like  the  roar  of  an 
oncoming  storm  were  heard.  Thunder  rolled 
and  pealed.  Sheets  of  fierce  lightning  flashed 
through  the  open  doors.  Qualdngs  that  shook 
the  structure,  were  felt.  One  shock,  more  ter- 
rific than  the  rest,  rent  the  temple  asunder, 
and  through  the  great  openings  could  be  seen 
flashes  of  vivid  lightning  from  out  of  the  awe- 
inspiring  heavens.  People  shrieked  and  rushed 
for  the  doors,  falling  in  their  hurry  and  dark- 
ness. All  the  while  the  thunder  roared  like 
hundreds  of  wild  beasts  caged. 

I,  silent  in  terror  and  wonderment,  stood 
alone.  The  crowd  surged  by  me,  but  never 
touching  me,  in  their  waihng  and  crowding  for 
the  open  door.  One  side  of  the  building  col- 
lapsed, shutting  off  the  exit.  Cries  of  terror 
rent  the  air — then  a  stillness.  Small  bodies  of 
light  floated  through  the  air,  some  more  bril- 
liant than  others;  and,  remembering  what 
Lovidorosa  had  said,  I  recognized  them  as  the 
electrical  part  of  the  ones  who  now  were  no 
longer  of  earth,  who  had  been  crushed  by  the 
falling  walls.  Other  atoms  of  electricity 
joined  these,  until,  like  so  many  fireflies,  they 
floated  about  the  room.     I  watched  intently 


THE  RISEN  STAR  197 

and  saw  two  unite  and  merge  into  one,  though 
two  separate  and  distinct.  I  wondered,  but  as 
I  did  so,  I  saw  others  do  the  same.  Some  re- 
mained alone,  strong  and  lustrous.  Others, 
weaker,  shone  but  faintly.  Tiny  httle  white- 
robed  creatures  floated  about,  and  I  recognized 
some  of  the  tottering  little  ones  who  had 
crowned  their  curls  with  flowers.  Evidently, 
they  did  not  have  to  go  through  the  electrical 
process,  but  took  forms  at  once,  and  were,  from 
the  moment,  spirits. 

As  yet,  not  one  thought  had  I  given  for  my 
own  safety,  so  interested  was  I  in  watching  the 
developments.  The  four  great  wings,  as  yet 
unharmed,  appeared  spectral  in  the  flashes  of 
lightning,  constantly  waving,  softly  moving. 
A  distant  roar,  increasing  as  it  came,  now  rent 
the  air.  The  remaining  walls  toppled.  The 
roof  fell,  burying  thousands  more  in  the  debris. 
Shrieks  and  supplications  rent  the  air,  and 
more  and  more  little  Hghts  rose.  With  a 
wrench  that  shook  the  earth,  the  entire  build- 
ing became  a  mass  of  ruins;  and  I  somehow 
gazed  and  saw  it  all. 

The  atoms  of  light  were  now  attracted,  one 
to  another,  some  in  twos,  and  others  alone,  but 
all  forming  a  brilliant  figure  that  took  the  form 
of  a  star.     I  watched  as  it  rose  higher  and 


198        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

higher,  increasing  in  brilliancy,  and  saw  radi- 
ating from  it,  in  scintillating  letters — "One 
people."  The  heavens  parted  as  they  had  done 
in  the  morning,  the  star  disappeared  inside, 
the  great  blue  curtains  closed  again.  I  gazed 
in  wonderment  and  awe,  and  as  I  gazed,  a  hght 
brighter  than  the  sun  veiled  the  blue.  I  still 
gazed,  and  the  sky  tinged  to  faintest  pink ;  and 
there  in  letters  of  burnished  gold,  appeared 
the  words: 

"Ships  shall  pass  where  mountains  have 
been ;  fishes  shall  swim  where  men  have  walked 
and  cities  have  flourished ;  for,  verily,  even  unto 
the  ends  of  the  world,  no  other  peoples  shall 
dwell  where  these,  my  chosen,  have  tarried." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

BUNAVERE 

For  hours  I  must  have  lain  in  a  stupor, 
though,  for  aught  I  knew,  it  might  have  been 
only  moments — or  years,  for  I  reahzed  noth- 
ing. After  rousing,  I  was  conscious  that  I  had 
been  stunned  in  some  unaccountable  manner; 
and  my  unconsciousness  was  the  result.  I  was 
bewildered  for  a  time,  but  on  gaining  my  full 
senses,  I  remembered  all — clear  and  distinct. 
Again,  I  saw  the  beautiful  city — ye  gods,  how 
beautiful!  Again,  I  saw  the  brilliant  illumin- 
ation, the  dazzling  light,  the  fairest  of  women, 
the  purest  of  mankind;  and,  oh!  ye  gods,  how 
vividly  I  remembered  Lovidorosa  and  the  risen 
star.  I  was  thankful  that  I  had  beheld,  even 
for  so  short  a  time,  such  a  blissful  Paradise, 
and  had  heard  the  harmonies  that  can  come 
only  from  instruments  manipulated  by  angel 
fingers. 

A  feeling  of  deep  despair  seized  me,  and  I 
determined  to  rise  and  view  once  again  the 
site  where  Bunavere  stood,  and  locate  the  ruins 
of  the  great  structure  from  which  the  star 

199 


200        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

arose.  I  attempted  to  rise,  but  fell  back  weak 
and  exhausted.  I  bemoaned  my  fate,  know- 
ing that  nothing  but  the  great  bowlders  and 
endless  caverns  would  hear  and  echo  my  cries. 
I  felt  that  I  had  lost  all — had  gained  e'enmost 
the  gates  of  Paradise,  only  to  be  repulsed  and 
turned  away,  falling  lower  and  lower  until  I 
reached  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  I  had  seen  a 
city  flourishing;  I  had  seen  it  submerged,  and 
its  people  saved.  I  had  seen  mountains  in- 
verted, and  the  waves  of  ocean  roll  where  they 
had  once  towered  upward  to  the  sky.  My  heart 
longed  for  my  beautiful  Bunavere — mine  be- 
cause I  had  been  the  only  one  to  gaze  upon  its 
beauties,  for  the  inhabitants  were  a  part  of  the 
city  itself. 

"O,  Bunavere!"  I  called.  "Bunavere,  my 
own !  come  to  one  who  loves  you.  O,  Bunavere, 
my  beloved!  let  me  view  your  charms  again; 
and  if  you  perish,  let  me  perish  with  you! 
Bunavere!"  And  my  voice  ended  in  a  heart- 
rending wail. 

"Bunavere!"  called  the  rocks  one  to  another. 
"Bunavere!"  cried  the  walls  of  the  caverns. 
"Bunavere!"  rippled  the  water,  joining  me  in 
my  vain  cry  for  my  loved  and  lost.  "Buna- 
vere!" was  taken  up  by  the  winds,  and  wafted 
through  hollows  and  liills  in  tliis  underground 


Giving  a  cry  of  joy,  she  clasped  me  in  her  arms 


BUNAVERE  201 

world.  That  one  sweet  word  was  the  echo  of 
all  their  cries. 

Tormented  and  grieved  beyond  endurance, 
I  collected  all  my  forces  and  rose  to  a  sitting 
posture.  I  held  out  my  arms  wildly,  despair 
on  every  feature  and  in  my  voice:  "O,  Buna- 
vere!  Bunavere!" 

Softly  and  gently  before  me  glided  a  maiden 
of  ravisliing  beauty,  her  long,  black  hair  flow- 
ing in  wavelets  over  her  shoulders  and  over 
the  white  satin  gown  she  wore.  I  gazed  at  her 
stupefied,  speechless.  Was  I  again  in  Buna- 
vere ?  Here  was  a  representative  of  that  race ; 
here  was  one  still  left  to  comfort,  to  remind  me 
that  all  was  not  taken  from  me.  Nowhere 
outside  of  Bunavere  could  such  a  wondrous 
beauty  be  found.  Nearer  and  nearer  she  came, 
gently  gliding,  barely  touching  the  pebbles 
with  her  white  sandaled  feet,  her  satin  robe  of 
Grecian  drapery  falling  in  folds  about  her 
lithe  form. 

As  she  gazed  more  closely  at  me,  coming 
nearer  and  nearer  until  I  could  feel  her  warm 
breath  on  my  cheek,  see  her  lustrous  eyes  look- 
ing into  mine,  I  returning  that  gaze  as  though 
fascinated  by  It,  a  bewitching  smile  overspread 
her  face,  and,  gi\T[ng  a  cry  of  joy,  she  clasped 
me  in  her  arms.    "And  you  called  me — you 


202        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

called  Buna  Vere!"  she  cried  exultantly. 
"Buna  Vere  has  come  to  you,  child.  I  had 
mourned  you  as  dead;  but  here" — and  she 
gazed  wildly  about,  and  shuddered — "here 
is  the  very  spot  he  threw  you.  Child,  Buna 
Vere  has  called  you  many  times,  and  you  came 
not.  But  Buna  Vere  had  to  wait  till  her 
child  called  her;  then  her  heart  heard,  and 
she  came  quickly,  gladly,  like  one  on  air. 
My  child,  my  child,  you  are  found!  restored 
to  your  own!  My  love  has  grown  with  our 
separation.  I  have  not  tired  in  my  search 
for  you.  Though  ofttimes  weary  and  sad,  yet 
I  have  searched  all  these  many  years." 

"Years!"  I  echoed,  wondering  if  I  had  been 
an  inhabitant  of  the  beautiful  city  for  years. 
Was  I  now  an  old,  gray-haired,  gray-bearded 
man  returning?  I  put  one  hand  up  to  my  face ; 
it  was  just  as  smooth  as  before;  not  a  stiff  hair 
roughened  my  fingers.  I  surely  could  not 
have  been  away  so  long.  What  did  she  mean  ? 
But  she  must  know.  I  lay  in  her  arms,  mak- 
ing no  resistance  to  her  embraces,  her  soft, 
warm  kisses  at  times  falling  on  my  face  like 
rain.  Closer  and  closer  she  drew  me,  strain- 
ing me  to  her  breast  like  a  mother  loving  her 
child,  gazing  into  my  eyes  with  hers  full  of  holy 
love.     At  times,  as  I  earnestly  watched  her, 


BUNAVERE  203 

I  noticed  a  brilliant  glow  flash  from  her  dark 
orbs,  like  little  red  flames  that  meant  destruc- 
tion to  whatsoever  attracted  them. 

"Child — my  child!"  she  murmured.  "My 
long-lost  child!  But  he  could  not  keep  you 
from  me  always.  I  know  my  babe  would  come 
back  to  me  as  full  of  love  as  before — ^would 
come  back  and  let  me  fold  him  in  my  arms  and 
kiss  him  so.  When  I  heard  that  cry  for  which 
my  soul  had  waited  and  longed,  I  came  ^ith 
the  speed  of  the  winds — I  came — even  from 

"    She  interrupted  herself  by  her  cooing 

and  loving. 

It  was  sweet  to  lie  in  this  beautiful  woman's 
arms,  to  be  kissed  by  her  full,  red  lips,  to  be 
devoured  by  the  dark  eyes  through  which  her 
soul  glimpsed,  to  be  strained  to  her  white 
breast  and  be  encircled  by  her  tapering  arms. 
As  she  talked,  I  became  more  bewildered. 
Was  she  the  deluded  one ;  or  was  it  I  ?  I  gave 
her  the  benefit  of  being  mistaken ;  but,  doubt- 
less, it  was  I.  I  had  called  wildly  for  Buna- 
vere,  and  this  beautiful  creature  had  come  in 
response.  Was  she  a  strayed  inhabitant  of  that 
lost  city?  Was  she  the  embodiment  of  that 
whole  people?  Was  she  the  star — the  risen 
star — embodied  in  the  form  of  one  of  the  most 
marvelously  beautiful  women  I  had  ever  seen? 


204        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  felt  that  I  must  break  the  spell;  but  how? 
Would  it  be  possible  for  me,  bewildered  as  I 
was,  to  give  a  rational  account  of  myself — to 
disclose  my  identity?  I  could  not  see  my  way 
clear,  for  here  I  was  in  a  cavern  unknown, 
lying  on  the  bare  rocks,  fondled  and  caressed 
by  the  fairest  of  nymphs.  And  why  not  enjoy 
the  novelty  awhile,  and  let  her  undeceive  her- 
self? 

I  looked  into  her  eyes,  and  they  shone  full 
upon  me  with  such  depths  of  love  revealed  that 
I  was  quiet.  A  thought  flashed  over  me:  I 
had  believed  her  deluded ;  but  is  not  that  always 
true  of  crazed  minds — to  think  themselves  ra- 
tional and  all  others  insane?  My  heart  filled 
with  terror.  Perhaps  I  was  the  deluded  one, 
and  this  exquisite  specimen  of  human  flesh  and 
blood  was  right.  I  decided  to  let  her  have  her 
way,  for  as  yet,  I  was  not  averse  to  being 
coddled  and  caressed,  petted  and  kissed  by  an 
angel  of  beauty.  She  patted  my  head,  kissed 
my  hair,  and  murmured  in  soft,  cooing  accents : 

"My  child!  my  love!  How  well  I  remember 
these  curls — these  beautiful  curls!  Ah!  are 
they  not  damp  still  with  the  kisses  I  bestowed 
upon  them  long,  long  ago !  They  did  not  for- 
get. See  how  they  curl  around  my  fingers! 
They,  too,  love  me.     ]My  precious  cliild,  he 


BUNAVERE  205 

could  not  keep  you  from  me  always.  He  could 
not  separate  us.  Cold,  cruel,  heartless  demon ! 
I  throttled  him ;  I  would  have  choked  liim  had 
my  strength  held  out.  I  would  have  leaped 
after  you,  child — would  have  snatched  you 
from  the  embrace  of  the  perilous  cavern — but 
I  could  not — all  was  dark — dark — oh !  terribly 
dark — and  I  fell.  His  soul  will  burn  in  hell 
— in  a  thousand  thousand  torments  for  his  act. 
But  he  did  not  kill  you.  You  returned  when  I 
had  almost  given  up  hope.  See!  I  wore  this 
robe — I  crowned  my  hair  with  flowers — I 
adorned  my  throat  with  jewels — for  you." 

"You  are  beautiful!  No  angel  in  Heaven 
fairer!"     I  managed  to  say. 

For  this,  she  clung  the  tighter,  and  I  relaxed 
in  her  embrace.  I  tried  to  imagine  myself  a 
child  that  I  could  the  better  enjoy  her  caresses, 
for  they  awoke  in  me  memories  of  long- 
departed  days.  I  closed  my  eyes  in  sweet  con- 
tent and  tried  to  imagine  her  my  loving 
mother.  She  saw  my  lids  droop,  and,  chang- 
ing her  voice  to  a  low  coo,  she  rocked  me  in 
her  arms  till  I  entered  dreamland. 

When  I  awoke,  an  odor  of  in\dting  food  met 
my  nostrils,  and,  reaching  out  in  the  half-dark- 
ness, I  grasped  some  viands.  I  had  not  realized 
how  very  hungry  I  was  until  I  smelt  the  food. 


we        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  W.\LKED 

As  I  half  rose  from  the  rocks  that  had  been 
my  bed,  from  the  hemlock  that  my  companion 
had  gathered  for  my  pillow  during  my  ex- 
hausted sleep,  I  saw  more  fully  what  had 
been  prepared  for  me.  A  consciousness,  each 
moment  increasing  that  I  had  eaten  the  same 
kind  of  food  before,  came  over  me.  There  were 
tropical  fruits,  a  turtle's  egg,  the  crisp  green 
that  somewhat  resembled  lettuce,  the  luscious 
potato,  and  cold,  clear  water  that  tasted  as  if 
it  had  just  come  from  icy  mountain  regions — 
all,  even  to  the  dishes  of  bark,  showing  the 
touch  of  gentle  woman's  hand,  and  reminding 
me  so  vividly  of  my  convalescing  period  when 
lying  on  the  shore  in  the  shelter  of  the  rocks, 
Was  it  the  same  angel  hand  that  was  feeding 
me  now?  Was  it  the  spirit  of  the  Wind  Cave? 
the  one  who  saved  my  hfe?  the  one  who  was 
wounded  for  me  ? 

God !  could  it  be  that  after  all  my  searching, 
after  all  my  adventures,  my  endeavors  to  find 
her,  I  had  been  miraculously  thrown  on  her 
mercies  again?  My  heart  leaped  with  delight 
that  I  now  could  have  the  opportunity  to  tell 
her  of  my  gratitude — to  thank  her — to  tell  her 
how  much  and  how  often  she  had  been  in  my 
thoughts — that  my  coming  here  was  in  search 
of  her.    I  sat  erect.    I  stared  into  vacancy.    I 


BUNAVERE  207 

leaped  to  my  feet,  and  started  out  to  find  her ; 
but  in  a  calmer  moment,  I  returned,  sat  down 
and  waited,  for  in  my  excitement  and  my  wan- 
derings I  might  lose  all  trace  of  her.  I  might 
go  in  the  opposite  direction  from  which  she 
took,  for  I  knew  not  the  ways  of  the  cavern. 
I  would  not  run  the  risk  of  again  losing  my 
jewel,  now  I  had  found  her. 

The  force  of  her  sacrifice  and  devotion  grew 
on  me,  and  my  soul  filled  with  joy.  How  sweet 
to  have  such  an  angel  guardian,  more  beauti- 
ful and  bewitching  than  any  houri  that  roamed 
through  the  gardens  of  Paradise.  To  please 
her,  I  finished  my  dainties,  and  drew  the  rude 
dishes  to  my  lips  and  kissed  them,  for  had  not 
she,  with  her  own  hands,  fashioned  them — and 
for  me?  I  drank  of  the  cool,  refreshing  water, 
every  drop  of  which  cooled  my  heated  blood. 
I  sank  back  on  the  hemlock  she  had  gathered, 
pressing  it  tenderly  to  me,  and  thought  of  her. 
Sweet  Buna  Vere!  Beautiful  beyond  my 
wildest  dreams !  Oh!  could  I  but  have  her  love 
and  her  caresses  in  a  way  that  was  satisfying ; 
but  I  must  not  hurry.  It  was  pleasure  to  have 
her  love  me  as  she  did,  although  she  was  doubt- 
less laboring  under  a  delusion.  But  who  is 
she?  I  would  ask  her  when  she  came  again,  if 
it  would  not  frighten  her. 


208        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  knew  by  my  former  experience  that  she 
would  take  herself  away  if  she  suspected  I  did 
not  need  her ;  but  now — now,  perhaps  it  would 
be  different,  for  she  loved  me,  loved  me  as  her 
own.  And  was  I  not?  She  it  was  who  had 
twice  rescued  me;  and  she  it  was  who  was  my 
humble  slave,  yet  one  I  would  fain  worship  as 
a  queen.  Buna  Vere,  the  fair — the  embodi- 
ment of  a  departed  race — the  sole  reminder  of 
what  once  was — Buna  Vere,  my  own — ^my 
companion — my  devotee — my  guardian  angel. 
O,  Buna  Vere,  I  love  thee,  love  thee! 

I  heard  a  light  footstep,  and,  sitting  erect, 
I  beheld  the  angel  of  my  dreams  coming 
quickly  toward  me,  loaded  with  hemlock 
boughs.  I  forgot  my  intention  to  be  an  invalid 
that  she  might  care  for  me,  in  the  desire  to 
assume  her  burden ;  and  I  arose  and  ran  quickly 
to  her,  taking  the  load  on  my  own  shoulders 
and  linking  one  arm  in  hers. 

She  smiled  sweetly.  "You  naughty  child! 
is  it  not  a  pleasure  for  me  to  work  for  you? 
'Tis  no  work;  'tis  the  pleasure  of  love." 

I  smiled,  too,  down  into  her  dark  eyes,  and 
said :  "And  do  you  not  want  me  to  share  that 
pleasure?  Think  you  not  that  it  is  a  supreme 
delight  for  me  to  carry  your  burden — ^j^ou  who 
have  done  so  much  for  me — j^ou  who  have 


BUNAVERE  209 

saved  my  life "  My  long,  pent-up  foun- 
tain of  gratitude  was  flowing.  I  threw  the 
hemlock  down,  and,  grasping  her  soft,  white 
hands  in  mind,  I  knelt  at  her  feet.  "Buna 
Vere,  it  is  I  who  should  be  the  slave;  it 
is  I  who  would  willingly  surrender  to  you  the 
remainder  of  my  days,  did  you  but  permit  me 
to  labor  for  you,  to  care  for  and  protect  you. 
See!  I  am  your  servant.  I  kneel  at  your  feet 
in  supplication.  I  pour  out  the  gratitude  of 
my  heart  to  you,  my  beloved  Buna  Vere!"  I 
clung  to  her  waist,  my  whole  soul  in  my  eyes. 

She  knelt  beside  me,  and,  throwing  both 
arms  around  my  neck,  kissed  me  fervently,  I 
returning  kiss  for  kiss,  sipping  the  dew  from 
her  rosy  lips.  Surely  the  fervor  of  my  emotion 
must  awake  her  from  her  delusion ;  but,  no ! — 

"My  child,  speak  not  to  me  of  gratitude,  I 
who  bore  you,  who  held  your  little  head  next 
my  breast,  every  beat  of  your  tiny  heart 
responded  to  by  my  own,  I  who  yearned  and 
prayed  for  your  return.  My  prayers  have  been 
answered — and  you  are  here.  Think  not  to 
deprive  me  of  the  joy  of  caring  for  you.  You 
are  mine — all  my  own.  Is  it  not  so?"  And  she 
drew  her  head  near  to  me,  till  her  eyes  met 
mine,  still  clinging  to  my  neck. 

I  grasped  her  more  tightly  in  my  arms,  and 


210       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

strained  her  to  my  breast.  "It  is  true,  Buna 
Vere;  I  am  yours,  heart  and  soul!"  I  cried 
fervently. 

"And  body?" 

"And  body.     But  are  you  not  mine,  too?" 

"Child,  you  belong  to  me — and  to  God — to 
no  others.  You  are  mine — mine  to  pour  out 
my  love  and  devotion  to.  I  am  yours,  yes; 
but  a  mother  is  possessive ;  a  child  is  the  thing 
possessed.  A  mother  offers  her  life  for  the 
child ;  but  the  child  is  never  called  upon  to  make 
that  same  sacrifice.  You  see  mine  is  the  greater 
ownership.  You  are  mine,  and  I  am  yours; 
but  I  possess."  And  she  laughed  like  the  rip- 
phng  water,  her  voice  gurgling  and  bubbling 
with  mere  childish  dehght.  She  had  found 
heaven  again,  and  could  I  be  the  one  to  destroy 
her  happiness? 

I  kissed  her,  and  smoothed  her  dark  wave- 
lets, and  she  cooed  in  her  joy.  I  talked  to  her 
gently,  and  she  rested  in  my  arms.  I  drew 
the  hemlock  about  her,  warming  her,  until  the 
relaxation  of  her  soft  body  told  me  she  slept. 
I  looked  down  at  her  face,  tinted  with  red;  at 
her  white  eyelids,  long-fringed;  at  her  clear- 
cut  features,  her  sweet  mouth,  and  at  her  dainty 
hands,  one  of  which  now  lay  idle  in  her  lap. 
I  feared  to  move  lest  I  wake  her.     She  had 


BUNAVERE  211 

found  what  she  had  been  yearning  for  all  these 
years,  apparently,  and  her  tired,  restless  spirit 
was  now  in  repose. 

I  could  have  cried  out  with  the  blissful  joy 
I  experienced  in  holding  this  loved  creature 
in  my  armsi — she  a  queen,  I  a  courtier  to  whom 
she  had  deigned  devotion.  I  could  have  clasped 
her  to  my  bosom  in  my  delight,  but  a  sense  of 
her  purity  overcame  me.  I  would  endeavor, 
little  by  little,  to  undeceive  her,  and,  if  suc- 
cessful, the  reward  would  more  than  recom- 
pense me  for  my  patience  and  pains;  if  not, 
to  live  with  her  in  this  cavern,  to  obey  her,  to 
caress  and  be  caressed,  to  be  all  hers,  and  be 
cared  for  with  a  maternal  devotion,  would  be 
more  of  heaven  to  me  than  anything  else  on 
earth.  It  would  be  joy  supreme  and  eternal: 
to  be  all  hers,  and  she  mine. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE   WIND   CAVE 

For  hours  I  held  my  loved  burden,  her  dark 
head  sinking  lower  and  lower  on  my  shoulder, 
her  raven  tresses  almost  hiding  the  sweet  face. 
She  lay  perfectly  motionless  in  my  arms,  no 
sound,  but  her  soft,  regular  breathing,  denot- 
ing that  she  slept.  She  was  like  a  tired  child 
that,  wearied  with  pleasure,  sinks  to  sleep  from 
sheer  exhaustion,  a  smile  of  content  on  her 
face,  showing  that  her  spirit,  even  in  sleep, 
communed  with  the  one  who  had  brought  her 
happiness. 

As  she  slept,  I  marveled  at  our  being  here, 
and  wondered  how  it  all  would  end.  Could  it 
be  that  we  would  live  forever  here  in  this  cave, 
apart  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  sufficient  unto 
ourselves?  In  the  newly  awakened  love  that 
I  had  to  acknowledge — the  very  first  of  my 
life — I  was  content;  but  would  it  be  right  to 
hide  such  a  jewel  away  from  the  world?  But, 
love  argued,  she  has  lived  here,  evidently  for 
years,  and  now  was  perfectly  content,  inas- 
much as  she  had  found  what  she  had  been 

212 


THE  WIND  CAVE  213 

searching  for.  But,  however  much  I  might 
desire  to  have  her  here  to  myself — however 
much  I  acknowledged  I  loved  her — reason  and 
my  better  judgment  would  not  let  me  be  satis- 
fied. I  must  do  what  I  could  to  bring  her  to  a 
true  realization  of  things — must  bring  her  to 
understand  matters  as  they  existed. 

When  she  reahzed  all,  might  it  not  be  that 
she  would  not  love  me  ?  Was  it  not  because  she 
believed  me  to  be  who  I  was  not,  that  I  re- 
ceived her  warm  kisses,  her  sweet  caresses,  and 
her  undivided  devotion?  And  did  I  rouse  her 
to  her  normal  self,  might  she  not  turn  against 
me  and  hate  me  for  my  pains?  I  was  troubled. 
The  situation  was  peculiar,  and  I  must  come 
to  a  conclusion  alone,  for  there  was  no  one  in 
whom  I  could  confide — no  one  to  hear  my 
woes — no  one  to  assist  me.  I  must  reason 
— I  must  solve — and  alone!  Yes,  despite 
an  inner  voice  that  was  as  feeble  as  a 
new-born  child,  alone! 

Buna  Vere  awoke  with  a  startled  expres- 
sion on  her  countenance.  In  my  reverie,  I  had 
not  noticed  her  nervous  twitching  and  irregu- 
lar breathing.  "Oh!  it  is  you,  child!  I  am  so 
glad — so  glad !"  And  she  snuggled  tighter  to 
me. 

"Did  you  dream  someone  else  held  you?"  I 


214.        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

ventured  to  say,  but  fearing  I  might  startle  her. 

"O,  no,  no!  But — well,  it  is  all  gone  now." 
And  she  rubbed  her  forehead  vigorously. 
"How  foolish  when  I  have  my  child  again — 
my  love!"  But  she  evidently  had  not  satisfied 
herself.  "I  thought  I  saw  him  swallowed  by 
Satan, — annihilated,  body  and  soul.  And  such 
terrible  screams!  Oh!"  And  she  clasped  her 
hands  tightly  over  her  ears. 

"Buna  Vere,  you  had  a  bad  dream;  that  is 
all.  See!  there  is  no  one  here  but  me — no  one 
but  ourselves — Buna  Vere  and  her  love.  Let 
your  dream  pass.  Laugh.  Let  me  hear  that 
dear  voice  in  merriment,  for  I  am  here  now, 
and  notliing  can  harm  you.  I  am  strong,  and 
will  protect  you  even  till  death." 

"Even  till  death!"  she  murmured;  "even  till 
death!    And  afterward,  child?  afterward?" 

"God,"  I  murmured  softly,  though  I  had 
little  sincerity  in  what  I  said. 

"Or  His  opposite?"  she  asked,  with  a 
peculiar  smile. 

"No;  not  that,"  I  protested.  "Don't  think 
of  that.  You  are  too  good — too  full  of  love. 
I  will  protect." 

"From  shadows?  from  specters?"  she 
queried.  "Have  you  power  there?"  I  was 
silent.      "They    are    my    foes.      They    creep 


THE  WIND  CAVE  215 

around,  and  hide  in  caverns  and  crevices,  leer- 
ing at  me.  Sometimes  they  are  snakes,  some- 
times, distorted  human  shapes.  He  always 
appears  as  a  hideous  creature — half  man,  half 
reptile.  I  cannot  see  why  he  should  bother 
— how  he  could  come — for  he  is  not  disem- 
bodied. But  why  did  I  dream  he  was  anni- 
hilated by  the  devil?" 

"My  sweet,  let  us  not  talk  more  of  your  fan- 
cies and  imagery.  Forget  them,  and  remem- 
ber you  are  with  one  who  loves  you  better  than 
life.    And  j^ou  love  him,  too,  do  you  not?" 

Her  face  cleared  instantly,  and  such  bound- 
less love  was  expressed  in  her  eyes  that  my 
heart  leaped.  "There  is  no  measure  for  mater- 
nal love,"  she  answered.  "God  is  the  Foun- 
tain-Head,  and  from  Him  we  draw  our  sup- 
ply. A  mother's  love  surpasses  all  other  love, 
except  the  Fountain  from  wliich  she  draws. 
There  are  no  words  that  will  describe  it — no 
gauge  that  will  measure  it.  If,  in  return,  her 
child  loves  her,  she  is  amply  repaid  for  all 
worry,  pain  and  anxiety.  She  has  a  full 
recompense." 

"My  Buna  Vere  is  fully  rewarded,  then," 
I  answered. 

"Yes;  and  Ms  plans  are  foiled.  He  is  loser 
at  his  own  game.    He,  whose  rightful  owner  is 


216        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Satan But,  oh,  how  wicked  I  am!"    And 

she  hid  her  face  on  my  breast. 

"Who  is  her  I  asked.  "I  will  shield  you 
from  him." 

"No,  no!"  and  she  shuddered  violently. 

I  said  no  more,  but  let  her  settle  her  own 
fears.  For  a  few  moments  she  lay  thus,  then, 
rousing  herself,  she  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  eyes 
bright,  her  face  clear  as  sunlight. 

"Have  I  found  my  child  only  to  kill  him  by 
fasting?"  she  said,  laughingly.  "I  must 
away!"  And  she  started  to  leave  me,  but  I 
grasped  her  white  robe. 

"Buna  Vere,  I  am  strong;  let  me  go  with 
you,"  I  pleaded. 

"No,  no!    Obey  me;  stay  here!" 

I  determined  not  to  yield,  even  though  it  be 
hard  to  resist  her  loving  commands.  "If  you 
do  not  let  me  go  vA\\\  you,  you  may  not  find 
me  here  when  you  return,"  I  said,  quite  seri- 
ously. 

She  turned  on  me  such  frightened  eyes,  so 
full  of  anguish,  that  I  was  sorry  for  what  I 
said.  She  trembled  piteously.  "I  could  bear 
anything  but  that.  Come!"  And  she  held  out 
a  hand  to  me,  which  I  clasped  tight.  She  grew 
calm  under  my  touch,  and  we  hurried  along  to- 
gether. 


THE  WIND  CAVE  217 

As  we  walked,  a  few  rays  of  light  fell  across 
our  pathway.  I  looked  up,  and  there,  angling 
in  and  out,  here  a  turn,  there  a  straight  line,  I 
beheld,  many  feet  above  us,  an  aperture  that 
let  in  the  daylight,  and  which,  from  its  dis- 
tance above  us,  looked  exceedingly  small.  On, 
on,  we  went  again,  till  I  heard  water  gurgling, 
rippling  almost  at  our  very  feet.  I  stopped. 
My  companion's  childish  laughter  rang  out. 

"Come,  brave  knight,"  she  said,  chidingly, 
"methinks  when  you  cross  this  stream  as  many 
times  as  I  have  done,  you  will  go  forward  with 
as  little  fear.  See!"  and  she  put  one  small, 
sandaled  foot  on  the  narrow  stone  pathway 
with  which  nature  had  bridged  the  stream, 
and,  looking  around,  laughingly  beckoned 
me  on. 

Stepping  on  the  bridge,  I  went  forward  as 
heedlessly  as  she  had  done,  following  the  spark- 
ling will-o'-the-wisp  wherever  it  might  lead. 
As  I  went,  the  mad  waters  rushed  just  beneath 
my  feet,  the  spray  dashed  around  as  though 
just  under  the  narrow  bridge  the  waters  leaped 
below  to  a  great  depth.  I  paused  in  mid- 
stream to  listen.  Far,  far  down,  splash,  splash 
went  the  water  against  rocks  that  obstructed 
its  course,  foaming  and  frothing  the  while.  The 
steam  that  arose  was  suffocating.    I  felt  faint 


218        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

and  dizzy,  and,  doubtless,  would  have  fallen 
and  been  carried  away  by  the  current  of  the 
rolling,  tossing  stream,  had  not  a  touch,  a  hnk- 
ing  of  a  hand  in  mine,  drawn  me  forward. 

"  'Tis  dangerous  to  tarry,  child,"  said  my 
Buna  Vere.  "Know  j^ou  not  that  tliis  is  one 
of  Satan's  allurements?" 

"How  so?" 

"A  legend  is  rife  that  tliis  current  connects 
with  the  regions  of  His  Satanic  Majesty,"  she 
said;  "a  stream  that  has  lured  many  to  destruc- 
tion. Once  pause,  you  are  almost  sure  to  be 
lost.  Walk  boldly,  and  you  defy  him  and  liis 
allurements.  Heard  you  not  the  fall  the  ter- 
rible waters  make?  It  is  just  so,  I  have  heard, 
until  it  reaches  the  devil's  domain,  getting  hot- 
ter as  it  descends." 

"I  think  that  a  man's  life  would  be  extinct 
ere  he  reached  the  infernal  regions,  were  the 
water  much  hotter  than  here." 

"Ah!  yes,  physically;  but  of  all  tortures, 
that  of  the  soul  is  the  worst.  Physical  endur- 
ance is  short,  but  that  of  the  soul  endless — ah ! 
endless!"  And  she  hissed  out  the  last  word 
with  hatred.  "Do  you  think  he  has  gone  this 
way  to  hell?" 

"I  hope  so,"  I  answered;  "and  is  now  fur- 
nishing a  holocaust  for  the  king  and  his  cour- 


THE  WIND  CAVE  219 

tiers.  But  from  whence  comes  this  stream? 
What  says  the  legend?" 

"That  is  unlaiown.  A  few  paces  upward  it 
is  entirely  spanned  by  sharp,  ragged  stones 
that  bruise  one's  feet  and  jag  the  flesh,  until 
one  has  to  give  up  and  come  to  this  crossing. 
And  no  more  is  seen  of  the  stream." 

I  wondered,  and  yet  I  did  not,  that  Buna 
Vere  had  crossed  and  re-crossed  this  bridge 
many  hundreds  of  times,  doubtless,  in  her  wild 
search  for  sometliing — her  child,  perhaps;  but 
in  her  delusion,  that  idea  might  have  originated 
from  nothing — only  a  wild  fancy  of  a  mad- 
dened brain.  And  lie,  whoever  the  man  might 
be,  had  something  to  do  with  her  condition  and 
her  disordered  mind.  Whoever  he  was,  she 
hated  him  with  as  intense  emotion  as  she  loved 
me. 

We  had  crossed  the  stream,  and  were  now 
ascending  a  hill,  carefully,  cautiously,  for  a 
misstep  might  precipitate  us  into  the  mad 
waters  below,  and,  if  the  legend  be  truth,  send 
us  hell-ward  whether  or  not.  My  companion 
held  tight  to  my  hand,  and  we  climbed  upward, 
upward,  until  the  ascent  now  ceased  en- 
tirely. Pausing  a  moment,  we  regained  our 
strength,  and,  turning  half-angling  to  the  left, 
proceeded.    As  we  did  so,  I  heard  a  rumbling. 


220        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

whirring  sound,  as  of  an  oncoming  tornado 
that  seemed  to  be  beating  against  the  walls  of 
the  cavern  for  entrance.  From  the  stifling  air, 
I  felt  that  we  must  be  in  a  cone-shaped  cave, 
all  the  time  going  towards  its  apex.  Buna 
Vere  knelt  down  and  crawled  outward  through 
the  exit,  I  following  her  example.  Only  the 
faintest  light  peered  through  to  guide  us.  JNIy 
brave  little  leader  crept  forward  until  she  had 
almost  emerged  from  the  darkness. 

"Now  hold  for  your  life,"  she  whispered 
warningly ;  "and  follow  close."  She  rose  to  her 
feet,  and  slowly  proceeded.  I  did  the  same, 
holding  to  a  stone  ledge  on  one  side.  Our  foot- 
path was  rather  narrow  and  uneven,  but  wide 
as  compared  with  the  bridge  over  the  devil's 
stream.  One  step,  two  steps,  each  more  cau- 
tious than  its  predecessor,  three,  four — 
"Hold!"  she  whispered  again;  and  from  some- 
where, nowhere  and  everywhere,  rushed  the 
wind,  blowing,  wliirling,  howling,  hke  a  thou- 
sand tornadoes  turned  loose — like  all  the  mass- 
es of  air  were  in  a  turmoil — with  thousands  of 
demons,  screaming,  screeching,  yelling,  crying, 
to  assist  in  the  deafening  roar.  With  a  howl,  it 
blew  against  us,  almost  hf ting  us  from  our  feet, 
and  had  we  not  had  the  stone  protection  on  one 
side,  we  must  surely  have  been  blown  from  our 


THE  WIND  CAVE  221 

footing.  From  whence  did  it  come?  and 
whither  was  it  going?  Had  the  keeper  of  the 
lower  regions  unlocked  the  doors  and  turned 
all  his  demons  loose?  Harder  and  stronger 
came  the  rushing,  mighty  waves  of  air ;  louder 
and  more  piercing  its  screeching. 

For  full  fifteen  minutes  we  must  have  been 
subjected  to  its  rushing  influence,  when,  almost 
as  quickly  as  we  had  entered  it,  we  emerged. 
Too  exhausted  and  excited  to  move  on  for  a 
moment,  I  sank  to  the  ground. 

Buna  Vere  gave  a  scream  of  horror.  "Arise ! 
arise!  and  forward!"  meanwhile  forcibly  pull- 
ing me  to  my  feet.  "Tarry  not;  but  come. 
This  is  the  deadly  Wind  Cave,  whose  very 
walls  are  set  with  dead  men's  bones — whose 
very  air  is  full  of  gleaming  eyes  that  glare  out 
of  the  darkness,  like  amber  and  emerald  jewels 
from  an  ebony  background.  The  ground  and 
these  rocks  are  poisonous;  and  the  air  is  vitia- 
ted with  the  dying  curses  of  murdered  men. 
The  wind  blows  in  its  mad  fury,  but  can  never 
take  away  the  poison  that  lingers  here.  Feel!" 
and  she  put  out  her  hand  and  touched  a  damp 
stone.  "The  very  rocks  reek  with  it.  The 
earth  is  full  of  vipers  that  fatten  on  decaying 
flesh.  We  dare  not  linger  lest  we,  too,  become 
a  prey  to  the  creeping,  slimy  things.    We  ask 


222        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

for  a  better  monument  than  to  have  our  bones 
become  a  setting  for  fiends'  abode.  Beware 
of  the  Wind  Cave!  'Tis  full  of  loathsome 
things.  Could  it  speak,  it  could  tell  many  tales 
not  fictitious,  many  butcheries  not  pretended. 
I,  Buna  Vere,  can  tell  much.  I  have  seen  and 
heard  much.  Buna  Vere  has  kept  counsel,  but 
some  day,  cliild,  some  day  she  may  have  re- 
venge— may  cause  Jihn  to  suffer,  if  only  in  part, 
as  she  has  done." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  PAST  RECALLED 

If  we  want  the  gold  from  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  we  must  delve  for  it.  If  we  want  to 
see  the  brilliancy  of  the  precious  stones,  they 
must  be  cut  and  polished.  If  we  want  to  see 
Nature  in  all  her  marvelous,  wonderful  effects, 
we  must  penetrate  the  earth,  explore  its 
caverns,  and  view  the  interior  of  its  caves. 
Nature  is  rightly  called  feminine,  for,  Hke 
woman,  she  does  not  reveal  all  her  charms  at 
once.  She  shows  us  enough  of  her  outward 
beauty  to  enchant.  She  gives  us  to  understand 
that  in  her  soul  depths  there  is  something  more 
fascinating. 

Nature  showed  Buna  Vere  and  me  the  en- 
trance to  a  cavern,  but  did  not  tell  us  of  the 
beauties  therein  hidden.  We  entered,  and, 
behold!  she  had  inwardly  surpassed  her  out- 
ward display.  Rocks,  cut  by  the  action  of 
water,  and  what  else  we  know  not,  hung  here 
and  there,  looking  as  though  some  master 
sculptor  had  tried  to  outdo  himself  in  the 
beautiful,  fantastic  shapes,  now  almost  trans- 

223 


224.        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

parent  in  their  fineness,  ready  to  break  at  the 
shghtest  touch ;  others  were  as  neatly  and  skil- 
fully cut,  but  hard  as  adamant,  hanging  from 
the  corrugated  ceiling,  forming  miniature, 
reversed  caves,  caverns  and  hollows,  glaciers, 
icebergs  and  snow  mountains,  beautiful  cathe- 
drals, with  their  spires  and  domes  pointing 
downward  instead  of  upward,  the  roofs  sei'ving 
as  floors,  the  floors  as  ceilings. 

Many  of  the  stalactites  looked  as  though 
they  were  endeavoring  to  hide  away  brilliant 
gems  which,  averse  to  being  covered,  peeped 
out  here  and  there  from  the  transparent  forma- 
tions. Water,  seeping  and  dripping  through 
from  above,  formed  diamonds  and  pearls  in 
necklaces  and  strings  that  would  vie  with  the 
possessions  of  royalty.  Great,  sparkling, 
evanescent  imitations  of  rubies  and  emeralds 
lay  imbedded  in  the  rock  or  idly  rested  on  the 
shelving.  Occasionally,  a  gleam  of  light  would 
penetrate,  causing  the  hanging  stalactites  and 
their  many  precious  jewels  to  glint  and  sparkle, 
making  one  think  himself  in  the  strong  room 
containing  the  hereditary  diadems  of  a  long 
succession  of  kings  and  queens. 

As  we  proceeded,  I  saw  what  caused  the  rays 
of  light;  not  the  light  of  sun,  as  I  had  hoped, 
but  in  a  corner  angling  far  to  our  right,  was  a 


THE  PAST  RECALLED  225 

fire  of  pine  knots  that  crackled  and  blazed, 
emitting  both  light  and  heat.  I  looked  at 
Buna  Vere  inquiringly,  but  she,  not  under- 
standing the  unexpressed  question,  answered 
me  not.  The  Hght  irradiated  to  all  parts  of  this 
great  room  of  Nature's  architecture,  flashing 
on  the  jeweled  pendants  and  lighting  up  the 
many  gems  that  showed  blue,  green,  amber 
and  amethyst  in  the  brightness.  The  rays  re- 
flected on  the  transparent  crystals  disclosing 
the  rainbow  colors  with  all  their  blendings. 

Near  the  center  of  the  cave,  a  fountain 
played,  formed  by  a  little  stream  that  bubbled 
up,  sparkling  and  rippling  awhile,  for  observa- 
tion, seemingly,  then  gurgled  down  into  the 
inner  recesses  of  the  earth.  A  crystal  cup 
rested  invitingly  near  on  a  ledge  of  rock,  and 
I  advanced  to  drink.  As  I  drank,  the  same 
cooling  liquid  that  had  been  my  salvation  when 
I  lay  neath  the  shelter  of  the  rocks,  cooled  my 
dry,  parched  tongue,  and  I  now  knew  that  my 
Buna  Vere  had  carried  the  life-gi\ang  bever- 
age from  here,  for  only  here  had  we  seen  an 
indication  of  the  ice-cold  water  I  had  longed 
for  and  received  in  my  delirium.  Could  this 
streamlet,  only  showing  itself  for  a  moment, 
rippling  over  the  stones  for  the  space  of  a  foot 
or  two,  be  the  same  stream  that,  traveling 


226        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

through  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  became  heated 
almost  to  boiling,  and  formed  the  fabled  river 
that  led  to  hell?  And  could  it  be  the  same  that 
bore  me  along  in  its  current  swifter  and  faster, 
hotter  and  hotter,  until  rescued  by  Lovidorosa? 

But  that  concerned  me  not  now.  Here  I  was 
with  the  one  I  had  risked  much  to  find.  Here 
she  and  I  were  alone  in  what  was  evidently  her 
home.  Here,  the  one  who  had  risked  her  life 
over  and  over  again  to  save  mine,  was  queen, 
and,  truly,  no  royal  queen  was  more  fortunate 
than  this  in  her  surroundings.  Chairs  hewn 
out  of  the  rocks  by  the  careful,  skilful  hand  of 
Nature,  stood  at  intervals  around  the  walls. 
One,  Avitli  a  high,  can-ed  back  and  elaborate 
arms,  was  cushioned  "\nth  velvet  and  brocade. 
Over  the  back  of  it  was  carelessly  thrown  a 
robe  of  purple  velvet,  hned  with  w^hite  satin, 
and  bordered  and  embroidered  with  real  gold. 

I  marveled  at  such  riches  here  in  this  cave; 
but  why  marvel  at  that  more  than  at  the  white 
satin  gown  that  Buna  Vere  wore,  whose  train 
she  now  released  from  its  fastenings  and  which 
swept  beliind  her  for  several  feet.  Right 
regally  she  walked  to  the  chair  that  so 
resembled  a  throne,  and,  holding  out  the  purple 
robe  to  me,  bade  me  put  it  round  her  shoulders ; 
then,  with  all  natural  grace  and  mock  dignity, 


THE  PAST  RECALLED  227 

she  ascended  the  few  steps  to  her  throne, 
grasped  a  jeweled  scepter  that  stood  at  her 
right,  and  held  sway.  Catching  the  spirit  of 
mischief,  I  bowed  low  before  her,  and  kissed 
the  hem  of  her  robe.  With  assumed  hauteur, 
she  spoke: 

"Courtier,  arise!  enough  homage  paid.  But 
let  each  day  find  thee  humble  and  obedient  to 
my  supernal  will." 

"O,  queen!"  I  cried — "My  queen  of  life  and 
heart!  My  greatest  pleasure  is  to  be  thy  ser- 
vant." 

"Then  act  well  thy  part,"  she  spoke  royally; 
"I  want  no  feigned  humility." 

I  bowed.  "Thou  hast  but  to  command,  O, 
queen !  Thy  will  is  mine ;  thy  word  my  immor- 
tal sway,"  I  replied,  with  earnestness. 

"Thy  words  are  sweet  and  true  and  good," 
Buna  Vere  replied;  "and  I  revere  thee  for 
them,  for  they  hold  no  hidden  sting.  Come, 
be  my  king!"  and  she  held  out  her  white  hand 
invitingly.  "I  would  not  rule  thee  if  I  could. 
Let  me  be  thy  servant,  and  whatsoever  thou 
askest  of  me  my  greatest  pleasure  will  be  to 
fulfil."  And  throwing  the  robe  from  her  own 
shoulders,  she  bade  me  stoop  that  she  might 
cover  me  with  it;  and  taking  the  wreath  of 
flowers  and  leaves  from  her  head,  she  placed 


228        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

it  on  mine,  and  prostrated  herself  at  my  feet. 
I  felt  uneasy,  even  at  the  semblance  of  so  much 
homage,  and,  stooping,  I  lifted  her  up. 

She  laughed  merrily.  "And  you  will  not 
rule  me?"  she  asked,  a  merry  twinkle  in  her 
love-lit  eyes.  I  smiled  a  response,  and  she, 
linldng  her  arm  in  mine,  led  me  to  where  some 
huge,  iron-bound  boxes  and  trunks  were 
placed.  One  of  the  trunks  she  opened  as 
though  it  were  a  mere  child's  toy,  and,  snatch- 
ing from  beneath  a  pile  of  heavy,  rustling  silks 
and  soft  velvets,  a  magnificent  ruby  velvet 
opera  cloak,  bordered  with  white  fur,  she  threw 
it  around  her,  and  walked  along  by  my  side 
\^dth  regal  step.  I  looked  down  at  her.  Her 
face  and  eyes  were  alight  with  animation;  her 
black  hair  was  flowing  over  her  shoulders  un- 
bound, falling  far  below  her  waist,  and  the 
ruby  color  of  her  robe  gave  her  exquisite  com- 
plexion a  ruddier  glow,  like  the  red  of  a  ripened 
peach  showing  through  its  soft,  downy  cover- 
ing ;  and  I,  be  she  queen  or  servant,  was  ready 
to  pay  everlasting  homage  to  her. 

She  seemed  to  read  my  thoughts,  for  I 
uttered  not  a  word.  "My  king,  if  you  will  it 
so,"  she  said,  "I  am  queen,  but  ever  obedient  to 
thy  will."  She  made  me  a  stately  courtesy, 
and  continued:    "My  liege  lord,  I  welcome 


THE  PAST  RECALLED  229 

thee  to  this,  my  own  domain.  All  power  to 
reign  I  give  into  thy  hands.  I  acknowledge 
thy  power  and  bow  to  thee." 

I  began  to  wonder  at  the  termination  of  this 
prolonged  pretense  of  my  Buna  Yere,  but, 
seeing  the  childish  pleasure  and  pride  she  took 
in  playing  the  part,  I,  too,  again  assumed  the 
role  of  royalty,  and,  bowing,  said  in  answer: 

"Thou  dearest  and  best  of  queens!  As  one 
we'll  reign.  And  may  the  gods  help  me  to  win 
and  keep  the  love  of  thy  dear  heart.  As  the 
sweetest  joy  of  my  soul — a  cherished  com- 
panion for  all  my  future — my  wife!" 

''Wife!"  she  shrieked,  and  bounded  from  me 
like  a  frightened  deer  betrayed,  unusual  horror 
in  her  eyes,  trembling  in  every  limb,  and 
crouching  piteously.  "You  mock  me!  Ah, 
child,  you  know  not  what  you  say.  Forgive 
me!"  And  she  advanced  slowly  toward  me, 
with  hands  outstretched  and  pleading  eyes. 

I  sprang  to  her  and  clasped  her  trembling 
form  in  my  arms,  smoothing  away  the  fear, 
soothing  and  caressing  her. 

"Ah!  now,"  she  said  softly,  "this  is  love. 
But  that  word — that  terrible  word  uttered  by 
you,  moved  me  to  frenzy.  If  you  love  me, 
never  speak  it  again.  It  opens  to  me  avenues 
of  horror  that  have  long  been  closed.    It  pic- 


230        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

tures  again  scenes  that  were  best  forgotten. 
Wife!"  she  liissed;  "wifer  and  her  eyes  shot 
hatred  and  revenge.  "A  word  created  solely 
for  the  ruin  of  maidens — a  word  that,  under  its 
promised  protection,  sends  yearly  thousands  of 
souls  to  hell." 

She  sprang  from  me,  uttering  scream  after 
scream,  until  the  cave,  with  its  many  rocks,  and 
its  adjoining  caverns,  echoed  and  re-echoed  her 
cries.  "O,  God,  God!  must  I  again  suffer?" 
She  knelt  with  upturned  face  and  with  hands 
clasped  in  agony  over  her  breast  as  though  she 
would  still  forever  its  beating,  while  I  in  vain 
tried  to  lift  her  to  her  feet.  "God,  now  in  my 
renewed  agony,  help  me  as  thou  hast  done.  O, 
help  me  to  endure — if  thou  seest  I  am  not  too 
unworthy.  Wilt  thou  not  in  mercy  close  again 
the  opened  channels  of  sin  and  remorse,  and 
make  me  once  more  unconscious  of  the  past? 
In  the  keenest  of  joy,  dear  Father,  I  am  again 
brought  to  thee  by  the  specter  of  the  past. 
Could  it  be  that  my  heart  was  even  momen- 
tarily weaned  away  from  thee?  If  so,  thou 
knowest,  and  hast  punished  me  as  I  deserve. 
But,  dear,  kind,  merciful  Father,  if  it  be  thy 
will,  close,  close  again  the  fountain  of  my  heart 
— seal  it  with  thy  love — help  me  to  cover  it  with 
indifference — or,  if  it  be  that  I  must  be  con- 


THE  PAST  RECALLED  231 

sclous,  help,  oh!  help  me  to  endure  with 
patience.  A  penitent  sinner  pleads,  O,  Father 
of  all  Heaven — one  who  is  sorry,  so  sorry  for 
all  misdeeds — only  show  her  how  she  may  atone 
— atone " 

The  beautiful  head  with  its  wavy  mass  of 
glossy,  raven  hair,  drooped  lower  and  lower 
until  she  fell  at  my  feet.  With  the  cords  of 
my  heart  strained  almost  to  breaking,  I  lifted 
her  and  carried  her  gently  to  the  large  trunk 
from  wliich  she  had  so  gleefully  drawn  the 
robe  that  now  covered  her,  and,  making  her  a 
bed  among  the  queenly  garments,  I  laid  her 
tenderly  down.  The  perspiration  stood  in 
great  drops  on  her  forehead.  Her  hair  was 
damp  with  it.  Her  hands  were  cold  and  her 
face  was  clammy.  I  could  detect  no  pulse.  I 
rubbed  her  hands  and  forehead,  but  all  to  no 
purpose.  I  covered  her  over,  shedding  tears 
thick  and  fast,  each  one  of  which  seemed  a  drop 
of  blood  wrung  from  my  heart. 

My  Buna  Vere!  To  think  that  she  was  so 
happy,  so  full  of  life  and  joy,  and  I,  by  one 
careless  word,  had  changed  that  pleasure  into 
intensest  grief  and  agony.  What  sad  scenes 
the  word  must  have  recalled!  What  agony 
endured!  Some  great,  incomprehensible  sor- 
row had  fallen  to  her  under  the  cloak  of  that 


S32        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

word  which,  to  me,  is  closely  linked  with 
"mother."  The  word  that  some  cherish  above 
all  else,  was,  to  her,  filled  with  anguish. 

Great  God!  can  it  be  that  tliis  noble  woman 
has  bent  beneath  the  cross  of  "mother"  and  has 
not  worn  the  crown  of  "wife"?  Is  that  the 
secret  of  the  now  unconscious  Buna  Vere? 
Ah,  dear  child!  how  gladly  I  would  have  you 
wear  the  crown  bestowed  by  me,  whereon  is 
written  in  bright,  glowing  letters,  "Wife"! 
Dear  Buna  Vere,  naught  that  your  past  has 
brought  you  could  change  my  love.  Sleep  on, 
sweet  Buna  Vere!  When  God  wills  that  you 
wake — when  the  life-blood  again  returns  to 
these  cold,  clammy  hands — when  the  heart 
beats  once  more — when  these  beautiful  dark 
eyes  again  smile  on  me  with  heavenly  love, 
may  your  past  anguish  have  faded  from  your 
mind,  and  may  you  live  to  understand  the  all- 
powerful  love  I  bear  you,  and  your  future  be 
of  peace  and  joy.  Wake  soon.  Buna  Vere,  for 
every  moment  is  torture  to  me;  but  I  will 
gladly  endure  if,  in  your  trance,  you  know  not 
grief.  When  you  awake,  may  your  dear  heart 
again  be  filled  with  love,  wherein  not  one 
shadow  of  sorrow  can  enter.  Truly,  the  grim 
specter  of  despair  ever  lingers  near  happiness, 
waiting  to  throw  his  shadow  over  all,  and  cloud 
supreme  joy. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY 

Watching  and  waiting!  Every  moment  an 
age !  every  day  a  century !  But,  after  all,  Time 
is  relenting;  he  at  last  brings  the  moments 
down  to  their  limit ;  the  seconds  become  as  fleet- 
ing as  before;  and  the  days  and  nights  are  as 
ever  in  days  and  nights  agone. 

Buna  Vere  awoke!  The  sun  shone  again! 
The  hours  sped  swiftly  by,  finding  and  leaving 
my  darling  aided  during  the  interval.  But, 
instead  of  the  bright,  happy  expression  that 
had  constantly  flitted  over  her  face,  she  was 
now  thoughtful,  almost  sad  at  times,  as  though 
trying  to  solve  a  problem  that  obstinately  re- 
fused to  be  solved.  She  was  kind  to  me,  oft- 
times  even  affectionate ;  but  always  after  a  dis- 
play of  love,  she  seemed  to  be  even  more 
reserved  than  formerly.  In  some  way,  she 
appeared  to  realize  that  I  was  not  what  she 
had  thought  me.  At  times,  she  caressed  me 
with  an  earnestness  that  was  winning  in  its 
abandon  and  innocence — at  once  child-like  and 
maternal.    Again,  she  would  sit  near  me  for 

233 


234        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

moment  after  moment,  sometimes  affirming, 
other  times  vehemently  denying,  by  a  shake  of 
her  bowed  head. 

I  saw  that  any  demonstration  on  my  part 
would  be  folly.  I  loved  her — no  one  knows 
how  much — unless  it  be  that  each  has  realized 
a  first,  strong,  powerful,  consuming  love  that 
opens  one's  eyes  to  a  realization  of  every 
change  and  every  mood  of  the  beloved.  Buna 
Vere  was  struggling  for  light.  I  held  her 
hand,  and  tried  to  ask  for  assistance,  but  I  had 
never  known  God — had  cared  little  to  know — 
and  I  was  powerless  to  mediate.  But,  from 
my  dear  one's  actions,  I  knew  that  she  was 
close,  very  close  to  the  Great  Interpreter  and 
his  ministers,  and  through  them  she  would  gain 
the  light  that  would  lift  the  clouds  from  her 
mind.  So  many  years,  she  said,  she  had  lived 
here,  all  alone  with  her  God,  or  with  the  spec- 
ters that  haunted  her ;  and,  if  the  latter  be  true, 
how  had  she  kept  any  part  of  her  reason?  Day 
after  day  alone!  Night  followed  night,  and 
found  her  still  alone  with  her  thoughts!  It 
might  be  that  love  alone  had  knit  together  the 
di\T[ding  reason  and  the  breaking  heart. 

We  were  now  in  the  open  air  much  of  the 
time.  With  almost  superhuman  effort,  I  had 
raised  the  old  boat  of  MacFayden's  that  was 


A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY  235 

filled  with  its  weight  of  gold,  jewels  and  water. 
The  gold  and  jewels  we  carried  into  the  cave, 
and  hid  them  in  a  deep  recess  of  a  rock  opening 
from  the  cave  where  the  fountain  played,  and 
stowed  them  away  with  countless  other  gems 
of  priceless  value  and  packages  containing  a 
king's  ransom.  The  former  occupants  gleamed 
and  sparkled  and  glittered  by  the  light  of  a 
torch,  as  we  pushed  them  aside  to  make  room 
for  the  recent  additions. 

For  oars,  I  used  pieces  of  boards  whittled 
down  with  my  knife.  From  morning  till  night, 
we  rowed  around  the  island  where  fancy  dic- 
tated, or,  hand  in  hand,  roamed  across  its  sands, 
sat  beneath  the  trees,  or  hunted  eggs  on  the 
beach.  One  day  in  our  wanderings  we  saw 
something  that,  had  it  not  been  for  a  past  ex- 
perience, I  would  doubtless  have  passed  by 
with  little  or  no  notice;  but  Buna  Vere  was 
startled  almost  beyond  control.  Remains  of  a 
recent  camp-fire  were  seen,  with  many  fresh 
footprints  in  the  sand.  Two — three^ — four 
boats  had  been  moored,  and  each  one  contained 
we  knew  not  how  many  men;  we  could  only 
guess. 

"He  has  come!  he  has  come!"  shrieked  Buna 
Vere.  "After  all  these  years  he  has  come 
again!"  One  scream  followed  another  in  quick 


236        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

succession  and  she  tore  her  hair  in  agony.  Her 
face  and  hps  became  colorless.  Her  dark  eyes 
emitted  flames  of  fire  like  living  coals.  "For 
once  he  has  kept  his  word;  but  list!"  And  she 
bent  toward  me  earnestly  and  confidingly,  and 
whispered  as  though  afraid  someone  else  might 
hear — "A  knife  here  will  end  tliis  life  ere  I 
again  fall  into  his  hands."  And  she  drew  forth 
a  dagger  that  glittered  in  the  sunlight. 

"No,  Buna  Vere,  no!  Trust  me  to  pro- 
tect you.  Whoever  comes  to  take  you, 
walks  over  my  dead  body.  Only  trust  me!"  I 
pleaded. 

She  looked  lovingly  at  me;  then  her  mood 
changed,  and  she  burst  out  laughing.  "We  will 
fight  as  one!"  she  said — "we  will  fight  as  one 
— and,  if  we  die,  we  die  as  one!" 

"We  die  as  one!"  I  repeated. 

"He  has  not  come  alone,  though.  See!  as 
many  as  a  dozen  are  here.  But  we  will  fight — 
fight!"  She  pushed  her  sleeves  up  above  her 
dimpled  elbows,  her  face  o'erspread  with  de- 
fiance. "This  body  will  have  shed  all  its  life- 
blood  ere  they  take  us,  and,  bah!  what  cares 
he  for  a  dead  body?  It  will  not  respond.  He 
will  only  kick  it  to  one  side  and  curse  it  for  its 
want  of  warmth.  But,  come!  we  must  not 
tarry.    They  have  not  wandered  far,  but  are 


A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY  237 

even  now  looking  for  the  entrance  to  our  cave. 
Let's  away,  away!" 

She  ran  before  me  with  the  speed  of  a  fawn. 
She  went  in  the  very  direction  she  had  gone  on 
that  day  when  the  bullet  from  the  enemy's  gun 
grazed  her  arm  and  left  a  scar  in  the  wliite 
flesh.  With  both  hands,  she  pushed  back  the 
sliding  rock  that  served  as  a  door,  and  stepped 
down,  beckoning  me  to  follow.  Just  as  we 
were  drawing  the  door  over  the  opening  again, 
a  whirring  sound  told  us  only  too  plainly  that  a 
bullet  was  landing  not  far  away.  We  heard 
faint  cries,  and  knew  that  we  had  been  dis- 
covered, and  further  knew  that  our  enemy  was 
coming  nearer  and  nearer. 

Buna  Vere  almost  flew,  so  light  and  swift 
was  her  step,  to  where  she  alone  knew  were 
guns  and  ammunition  in  a  shelter  of  a  rock. 
She  smiled  faintly  as  she  gave  into  my  hands  a 
gun  that  I  instantly  recognized  as  my  own — 
the  one  I  had  missed  when  I  had  been  nursed 
by  my,  then  unknown,  angel. 

We  hardly  knew  where  our  enemy  would 
attack  us  first;  but  attack  they  would.  My 
companion  said  little,  only  hurried  here  and 
there,  making  what  preparations  she  could. 
There  were  only  three  ways,  she  gave  me  to 
understand,  that  the  intruders  could  enter  the 


2G8        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

cave — one  through  which  I  had  first  entered, 
but  from  which  I  was  perverted  by  the  acci- 
dent that  threw  me  into  the  stream ;  the  second 
entrance  was  through  the  fatal  Wind  Cave; 
and  the  only  remaining  one  was  the  way  that 
Buna  Vere  and  I  had  just  entered. 

Of  the  three  ways,  we  felt  positive  only  two 
would  be  chosen — perhaj^s  only  one — for  we 
well  knew  they  would  never  risk  the  impass- 
able Wind  Cave,  if  they  knew  of  its  existence; 
and  I,  for  one,  felt  sure  they  knew.  Were  they 
a  part  of  IMacFayden's  pirate  band,  they  must 
certainly  know  some,  at  least,  of  the  cave's 
secrets — its  jewels,  gold,  and  plunder;  and, 
perhaps,  and  my  heart  quaked  with  dread,  they 
knew,  too,  of  the  existence  of  Buna  Vere.  Was 
it  for  her  they  were  coming?  I  did  not  know; 
I  could  not  tell ;  but,  doubtless,  she  believed  he 
was  one  of  the  band. 

We  paid  no  heed  to  fortif\nng  ourselves  on 
the  Wind  Cave  side;  but  the  sliding  door  of 
rock  we  securely  fastened  with  the  heavy  chain 
and  strong  lock  that  had  been  put  there  when 
the  door  was  first  formed — by  whose  hand  we 
knew  not;  perhaps  IMacFayden's  himself. 
That  done,  Buna  Vere  showed  me  the  entrance 
on  the  other  side,  around  and  about  wliich  we 
piled    stones    as    heavy    as    we    could    move. 


A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY  239 

With  a  woman's  wit,  she  piled  before  this  a 
number  of  pine  knots,  and  set  them  ablaze. 

I  gave  a  cry  of  dismay  at  this  act.  "You 
do  but  lead  them  to  us.  Buna  Vere!" 

"Not  so,"  she  answered;  "  'twill  cut  off  their 
entrance  from  that  way,  for,  think  you  they 
expect  to  fight  fire?  Then  do  w^e  want  to  die 
in  the  dark,  if  die  we  must  ?  No !  we  must  see 
our  enemy,  and  fight  to  the  death,  for  Buna 
Vere  is  a  demon  when  aroused — yea,  a  thou- 
sand of  them — for  she  knows  it  is  a  struggle 
for  her  freedom.  All!  will  the  dogs  never 
down?" 

We  heard  yelling  and  cheering  above  and 
aroimd  us,  sounding  like  mere  echoes  from  a 
thousand  throats.  Buna  Vere  looked  at  me 
with  a  mingled  expression  of  terror,  hatred  and 
revenge.  She  had  again  fastened  her  long, 
satin  train  up  so  that  it  would  not  hinder  her 
movements.  Around  her  waist  she  had 
strapped  a  belt  filled  with  cartridges.  On 
either  side  of  her  hung  a  pistol;  and  in  either 
hand  she  held  one.  The  glow  from  the  pine 
knots  lit  up  her  face  with  a  radiant,  yet  fearful, 
light.  I  knew  that  in  her  throbbing,  beauti- 
ful body  was  not  fear,  but  hatred — a  fight  to 
the  death  ere  she  fall.  She  needed  not  my 
assistance,  but  I  hers.     Seeing  her  so  well 


240        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

armed,  I  made  as  if  to  reach  for  one  of  her 
guns,  but  quick  as  thought  she  turned  to  her 
left,  and  there  in  a  crevice  of  a  rock  adroitly 
concealed,  were  rifles  primed  to  the  touch.  I 
nodded,  and  we  waited. 

We  had  not  long  to  wait  now,  for  nearer  and 
nearer  our  enemy  came.  We  knew  the  fasten- 
ing of  the  sliding  door  would  not  long  deter 
them,  for  they  were  using  all  their  force  against 
it.  Balked!  We  gloried  for  only  an  instant, 
however,  and  the  few  moments'  respite  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  crash  and  a  roar  of  fiendish  delight. 
They  were  blasting. 

Crack!  bang!  Buna  Vere's  guns  spoke,  and 
each  time  brought  forth  a  blood-curdling  oath 
from  the  two  foremost  intruders.  My  guns 
rang  out  almost  instantly,  but  my  nerves  were 
less  steady  than  the  lovely  girl's  by  my  side, 
and  the  bullets  merely  wounded  a  third  man 
who,  hke  an  injured  animal  doubly  incensed, 
sprang  down  the  steps.  Steady — aim — fire! 
Not  much  time  for  accuracy;  but  Buna  Vere 
needed  no  aim  to  give  effect  to  her  bullets. 
One  pirate  after  another  fell  before  her  relent- 
less fire.  As  a  pistol  was  emptied,  she  threw  it 
to  one  side,  and  took  another. 

'^He  will  get  two  bullets — two,"  she  whis- 
pered; "to  make  doubly  sure."     Her  great. 


A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY  241 

black  eyes,  black  as  the  shadows  of  the  rocks 
where  the  glow  of  the  fire  did  not  penetrate, 
but  radiant  as  polished  ebony  lit  with  coals  of 
living  fire,  flashed  the  intense  feehng  she  could 
not  speak. 

With  all  of  our  rapidity,  bearded,  tawny, 
fiendish  men  were  fast  entering  the  cave.  With 
a  fierce  cry  of  rage,  they  saw  that  the  girl  was 
not  alone;  furthermore,  that  she  had  a  cham- 
pion, and  a  desperate  one,  too,  if  it  served  his 
turn  so  to  be.  Two  great,  burly  fellows  sprang 
at  me  with  a  growl  like  a  hyena  exhuming  its 
prey ;  but  a  blow  from  the  butt  of  my  gun  felled 
one,  followed  quickly  by  a  shot  from  one  of 
Buna  Vere's  pistols  that  sent  him  into  the 
shadow  of  death.  His  place  was  taken  by 
another  who,  by  a  side  movement,  grasped  my 
arms  from  behind  and  pinioned  them  to  my 
side.  The  third  had  his  gun  leveled  at  me,  but 
Buna  Vere  knocked  that  from  his  hands.  He 
then  grasped  a  long,  dangerous  looking  knife, 
and,  cursing  with  every  breath,  would  have 
plunged  it  deep  into  her  brave  heart — coward 
that  he  was! — but  my  feet  were  free,  and  I 
gave  him  a  kick  in  the  abdomen  that  doubled 
him  up  like  a  closed  knife. 

I  wrenched  one  hand  loose  from  my  assail- 
ant, and  he  and  I  were  soon  engaged  in  a  hand 


242        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

to  hand  fight  which,  on  his  throwing  me 
violently  to  the  earth,  at  once  became  a  wrest- 
ling match.  I  fought  like  a  tiger,  and  was  soon 
on  top ;  but  I  had  a  tiger  to  deal  with.  But  I 
was  young  and  strong,  and  my  assailant, 
though  doubly  strong  in  liis  youthful  days,  no 
doubt,  was  httle  match  for  me.  For  once,  if 
never  again,  I  was  thankful  to  my  guardian 
who  had  insisted  upon  my  course  in  college 
where,  though  I  disappointed  liim  in  theology, 
I  gained  a  knowledge  of  athletics  that  now 
stood  me  well  in  hand.  My  enemy  fought  well 
for  a  time,  and  cunningly  as  an  Indian.  Twice 
he  would  have  stabbed  me  had  I  been  less  quick. 
Alternately,  each  was  on  top,  then  underneath. 
The  light  from  the  pine  knots  flashed  like 
glow-worms  across  our  faces  and  lighted  up  the 
recesses  of  the  rocks,  filling  them  with  bril- 
hance,  only  to  withdraw  the  beams,  leaving  all 
darker  than  before. 

The  now  unequal  struggle  could  not  last 
long.  JNIy  enemy  was  down,  and  I  had  my 
hands  grasped  fiercely  about  his  throat,  closing 
tighter  and  tighter.  His  face  grew  blacker 
than  before;  his  eyes  protruded;  his  tongue 
lolled  out  like  that  of  a  tired,  thirsty  dog.  I, 
in  my  fiendish  ferocity,  would  have  soon  ended 
his  hfe,  had  I  not  heard  the  whisper:  "Hold! 


A  FIGHT  FOR  SUPREMACY  243 

would  ye  kill  a  defenceless  man?"  The  voice 
was  that  of  Lovidorosa!  My  hands  relaxed, 
insane  hatred  left  my  mind,  and  I  sprang  up 
from  the  dying  man's  breast  to  greet  my  thrice 
welcome  visitor. 

I  saw  no  one  but  my  beautiful  girl  lying 
prostrate,  her  white  gown  stained  with  blood. 
She  was  bleeding  profusely  from  a  cut  in  the 
wrist ;  but  that  was  the  only  wound.  I  took  my 
handkerchief,  and,  running  quickly  to  the  foun- 
tain, wet  it,  then  washed  her  face  and  hands, 
and  bound  up  the  cut.  As  I  stopped  the 
blood,  she  groaned  and  opened  her  eyes;  but 
I  had  no  time  to  tarry.  Dead  and  wounded 
were  lying  all  about  us ;  and  I  saw  what  I  had 
failed  to  reahze  before,  in  the  selfishness  of  my 
own  combat,  that  my  little  champion,  though 
brave  and  fearless,  was  far  outnumbered,  and 
her  strength,  all  but  exhausted,  had  given  way 
with  her  wound.  The  men  had  overpowered 
her,  and  entered  the  cave. 

Some  six  intruders  who  were,  as  yet,  un- 
wounded,  were  now  busily  engaged  in  remov- 
ing the  rocks  from  before  the  other  entrance, 
that  their  recruits  might  join  them.  They 
made  ready  to  extinguish  the  fire,  but  one  of 
their  number,  seeing  the  folly  of  this,  protested. 
His  suggestion  was  obeyed,  and  they,  with 


244        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

their  clubs  and  rifle  barrels,  pushed  the  burning 
embers  away  from  before  the  opening.  In- 
stantly, a  dozen  more  men  entered,  fresh  for 
battle,  eager  and  revengeful.  When  they  saw 
how  few  were  the  members  remaining,  they 
dashed  forward,  here  and  there,  looking  for  the 
enemy ;  but  they  were  blinded  with  the  light. 

I  had  my  rifle  leveled  to  fire,  when  Buna 
Vere  whispered:  "Stay  you  here;  I  will  meet 
them." 

"You!"  I  gasped. 

"Yes;  trust  to  roe.  Lie  you  here  in  the 
shadow  by  this  man.  If  I  need  you,  I  will  call ; 
but  come  not  else.  Remember :  come  not  else !" 
And  she  walked  briskly  forward  to  meet  the 
intruders. 


"Come  not  farther  on  my  domain!     I  am  queen  hi 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

BUNA  VERE's  story 

With  cries  of  delight,  two  or  three  of  the 
younger  men  sprang  forward  to  meet  Buna 
Vere.  "A  witch  of  beauty!  MacFayden's 
prize !  and  now  mine !"  said  one,  more  bold  than 
the  rest,  as  he  advanced  and  laid  one  hand  on 
her  arm. 

Buna  Vere  shook  off  his  hold,  and  still 
advanced.  When  within  a  few  feet  of  the  late 
comers,  she  paused.  "Hold,  ye  men!"  and  her 
clear  voice  rang  out  in  echoes  through  the 
cavern.  "Come  not  farther  on  my  domain! 
I  am  queen  here " 

She  was  interrupted  by  brutish  laughter  of 
derision  and  contempt.  She  seemed  not  to 
notice  the  interruption,  only  continued  with 
even  more  firmness  than  before: 

"He  who  sets  one  foot  farther  into  this  cave 
— my  kingdom — unless  by  my  invitation,  dies 
like  a  dog." 

Instantly,  several  guns  and  knives  were 
ready  for  action;  and  I,  who  was  watching 
every  movement,  would  have  rushed  to  her  res- 

245 


246        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

cue,  but  I  knew  it  would  be  the  height  of  folly. 
I  would  only  imperil  her  life,  as  w^ll  as  my 
own;  when,  by  doing  as  she  bade  me,  I  could 
render  her  assistance  when  more  needed. 

"For  shame !  ye  who  call  yourselves  men.  To 
offer  violence  to  a  woman!  See!  I  am  only 
one  against  ye  all.  I  am  unarmed,  defenceless, 
and  at  your  mercy;  but  are  ye  brutes  enough 
to  take  advantage  of  the  weak  and  powerless? 
An  animal  in  its  lair  would  not  do  worse. 
Come,  tell  me  why  ye  enter  here  against  my 
wishes.  Tell  me  why  ye  intrude  yourselves 
upon  me.    ^ly  word  is  law  here " 

One  man,  bold  and  defiant,  stepped  forward. 
Every  movement  was  contempt.  His  bronzed, 
bearded  face  shone  in  the  light.  His  little  eyes 
glittered  like  those  of  a  snake.  Each  hair  of 
his  eyebrows  stood  out  like  a  porcupine  quill. 
"Enough  of  such  rot,  harlot!  Your  word  is 
law  where  lives  no  one  to  obey;  but  tliink  you 
that  an  honest  man  would  heed  the  wishes  of 
old  MacFayden's  mistress?"  And  liis  hps 
curled  with  hateful  superiority. 

Hardly  had  the  words  left  his  lips,  however, 
when  Buna  Vere  leaped  at  him,  and  with  all 
the  power  she  could  assume — wounded  dignity 
and  honor  aiding  in  her  strength — she  gave  liim 
a  ringing  blow  on  the  mouth  that  sent  liim 


BUNA  VERE'S  STORY  247 

reeling  backward.  He  gave  a  cry  of  rage,  and 
sprang  at  her  like  a  panther;  but  he  was  in- 
stantly grasped  and  held  by  two  of  his  com- 
panions who  had  more  shame  than  he. 

"This  from  you!"  And  Buna  Vere's  face 
changed  from  deepest  red  to  white,  in  her  fury. 
"You  call  yourself  honest!  Bah!  and  ye  would 
have  bought  my  honor  with  a  bauble!  But 
'twas  not  for  sale." 

"No,"  said  the  man,  and  would  have  con- 
tinued, but  a  blow  over  the  head  from  one  of  his 
comrades  kept  him  quiet. 

"This  from  you!"  continued  the  girl.  "And 
before  these,  your  men!  You  have  impressed 
them  with  what  is  false ;  and  now  I  may  speak 
a  word  in  my  own  defense,  may  I  not?"  The 
rough  men,  some  smiHng,  some  sober,  nodded 
assent.  "Many  years  ago,  men,  a  young  and 
beautiful  maiden  lived  happily  with  her  indul- 
gent father  in  a  little  hut  on  an  island  that  was 
heaven  to  them  both.  A  mother,  this  child  of 
twelve  summers  had  never  known.  Her  fond 
father  was  her  only  parent — kind,  loving  and 
beneficent— amply  filling  the  place  of  father 
and  mother,  too.  The  maiden's  wish  was  his 
law :  they  were  happy  from  morning  till  night. 

"But  as  a  little  cloud  portrays  the  storm,  so 
was  a  cloud  forming  and  rising  in  their  heaven 


24,8       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

of  blue.  Tlie  government  established  a  light- 
house on  that  island — and  appointed  a  keeper. 
Tliis  keeper  soon  made  himself  a  friend  to  the 
father  and  child,  being  suave  and  considerate. 
Time  passed,  and  an  attachment  was  formed 
for  him  by  the  little  maid  of  a  dozen  years — a 
fatherly  feeling,  only  slightly  different  from 
that  held  for  her  own  parent. 

"A  year  or  more  passed  in  seeming  pleasant- 
ness; then  came  the  blow!  One  morning  the 
fond  parent  was  found  dead  in  his  bed!  Killed 
while  he  slept,  by  the  cowardly  hand  of  an 
assassin!  The  light-house  keeper  was  now  the 
only  comforter  of  the  unhappy  child;  and  is 
it  any  wonder  that  she  grew  even  fonder  of  him 
than  before?  Try  it  yourselves,  brave  men, 
and  see  how  tender  your  heart  will  grow  toward 
one  who  is  kind  to  you  in  sorrow. 

"But,  better  had  this  maiden  taken  a  viper 
to  her  breast,  and  warmed  it,  only  to  have  it 
turn  and  sting  her,  than  to  have  trusted  this 
keeper.  But  childhood  is  thoughtless  and  con- 
fiding, sirs,  and  no  thought  of  suspicion  flitted 
through  the  little  one's  mind.  One  day  she  was 
lured  here — here  to  this  very  cave — by  the 
promise  of  jewels  finer  than  she  had  ever 
dreamed  of,  and  beautiful,  costly  robes  of  vel- 
vets and  satins.     She  was  not  disappointed; 


BUNA  VERB'S  STORY  249 

but  she  paid  for  them  with  her  honor  and 
liberty.  Ask  yourselves,  men,  who  was  more 
to  blame — that  child  not  yet  budding  into 
womanhood,  innocent  and  guileless?  or  that 
man  of  two  score  years  or  more,  experienced 
and  sinful?  Ask  yourselves,  have  you  daugh- 
ters of  your  own,  how  many  moments  would 
ye  hesitate  to  kill  such  a  man  as  that  there" — 
and  she  pointed  her  white  hand  fearlessly  at 
her  former  accuser — "did  he  forcibly  deprive 
your  child  of  her  honor,  under  the  pretence  of 
undying  affection,  and  lure  her  on  by  promises 
of  wealth  untold,  that  glittered  from  every  cor- 
ner of  this  cave?" 

The  men  glanced  eagerly  around.  "Ah!  'tis 
not  here,"  she  murmured  significantly;  "but, 
instead,  a  demon  lurks  where  every  jewel 
rested.  That  demon" — and  she  again  waved 
her  hand  at  the  pinioned  pirate  who  slunk 
lower,  and  lowered  his  eyes — "is  one  who,  be- 
cause a  condition,  not  of  my  own  making,  had 
been  brought  upon  me,  thought  I  had  lost  all 
honor,  and  would  accede  to  his  desires.  Be- 
cause I  refused  with  all  the  diginty  and  pride 
of  womanhood,  he  has  planned  revenge.  He 
has  lied  to  you,  and  humiliated  me  before  you 
who,  I  see,  have  not  lost  all  honor.  As  I  grew 
to  womanhood,  men,  I  understood  more;  and 


250        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  now  know  that  the  father  of  my  murdered 
child  was  also  the  murderer  of  my  father — and 
the  would-be  murderer  of  myself!  Now  tell 
me  why  he  is  not  here?" 

"MacFayden?"  said  one.  "We  know  noth- 
ing of  him.  He  has  not  been  at  his  post  for 
months." 

Buna  Vere  shrieked  in  her  delight.  "Then 
he  is  dead!"  she  cried  exultantly.  "Dead!  Oh, 
ye  gods,  what  glorious  work  the  fiends  have 
done!  Burn  liim,  torture  him,  Satan,  as  he  has 
tortured  my  soul.  Give  him  the  unquenchable 
fire  that  will  curl  and  twine  about  him,  and  yet 
die  not.  Heat  the  fire  to  everlasting  heat,  oh! 
ye  prince  of  hell,  and  torture  him — torture 
him,  even  as  I  have  been  tortured."  One  demo- 
niacal laugh  followed  another  in  quick  succes- 
sion, causing  the  men  to  recoil  in  horror.  Some 
turned  and  escaped  as  they  had  come;  others 
crouched,  terror-stricken,  behind  rocks  and  in 
shadows;  others,  braver,  stood  their  ground; 
but,  even  the  most  courageous  ones  were  sub- 
dued with  terror,  which  showed  alone  in  their 
livid  faces. 

"Burn,  hell,  burn!"  cried  the  girl.  "Oh! 
prince  of  darkness,  heat  thy  oven  hotter  and 
hotter  for  the  reception  of  one  who,  in  deeds 
if  not  in  name,  is  greater  than  thou!    Fiends, 


BUNA  VERB'S  STORY  251 

laugh!  mock  him!  So  mocked  he  me  when  I 
reproached.  So  laughed  he  at  my  ravings, 
swearing  that  I  had  my  deserts.  Give  him 
his  deserts  now,  ye  attendants  on  the  king  of 
evil,  and  let  him  feel  what  I  have  felt.  Let  him 
bear  what  I  have  borne ;  and  I,  his  victim,  will 
be  happy.  Let  the  fire  hck  and  caress  his  lips, 
and  in  its  warmth  sear  them  and  parch  them 
that  they  may  never  utter  that  abominable 
word  'Wife'  again.  O,  Satan,  fill  his  heart 
and  soul  with  anguish  and  despair  that  will 
crush  and  weigh  him  down,  yet  not  destroy. 
Destruction  is  too  good  for  him;  and  anni- 
hilation there  is  not.  Parch  his  tongue,  oh! 
unquenchable  fire,  till  he  cry  out  for  a  cooling 
liquid;  but  answer  not  his  prayers — he  who 
never  prayed  for  aught  but  self  in  all  his 
wretched  life. 

"While  his  tongue  parches  and  blisters  and 
cleaves  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth,  I  will  hear 
his  moans,  and  will  sit  here  in  the  fall  of  this 
laughing,  rippling  water,  ice-cold,  and  laugh, 
laugh  till  the  very  winds  will  carry  to  the  sen- 
tinels of  his  oven  my  delight.  My  soul, 
blackened  as  it  may  be,  will  commune  with  his 
pitch-black  one,  only  to  remind  him  of  the  past, 
of  the  ruin  he  brought  upon  me,  of  the  many 
murders  committed — ah!  ye  imps,  'twill  keep 


252       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

thee  busy  to  tally  them  all.  Methinks  thou 
wilt  grow  weary  in  the  count,  and  ask  for  relay 
after  relay;  but  I  will  laugh,  laugh  as  he 
pays  the  penalty  for  each  one  separate  and 
distinct. 

"  'Tis  sinful  to  have  a  heart  of  adamant  as 
mine  is ;  but  whose,  pray  tell  me,  is  the  greater 
sin?  Mine  is  the  result  of  another's  crime — a 
consequence  of  that  crime.  Ye  men,  listen! 
Ye  fiends  in  hell,  hearken!  I,  Buna  Vere,  am 
an  even  mixture  of  love  and  hate.  All  the 
hatred  contained  in  my  body,  in  my  heart,  soul 
and  mind,  is  centered  on  the  fiend  who  worked 
my  ruin,  who,  through  a  pretense  of  affection, 
deprived  me  of  life. 

"But  now  hsten!  God  in  Heaven  will  bear 
witness — God,  the  Fountain-Head  of  love, 
with  wliich  all  love  connects  as  tributaries 
— that  as  powerful  as  my  hatred  for  the 
prince  of  fiends  is,  just  so  powerful  and  all- 
absorbing  is  my  love  for  my  child — none  the 
less  my  child  because  the  devil  was  its  father — 
no  less  a  part  of  me  than  if  it  had  been  born  of 
a  worthy  father — none  the  less  bone  of  my 
bone,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh — but  just  as  much 
the  star  of  my  life  as  though  it  had  been  born 
in  wedlock.  Ah!  ye  men,  mark  well  what  ye 
do  ere  ye  sow  the  seed  ripe  for  fruitage ;  though 


BUNA  VERB'S  STORY  253 

ye  may  forget  the  bud,  still  it  is  as  much  a  part 
of  the  mother's  heart  and  soul  as  though  it 
were  conceived  under  legitimate  conditions. 

"That  child — that  laughing,  pratthng,  coo- 
ing child  that  loved  me  with  almost  super- 
natural devotion,  was  torn  from  my  arms,  and 
cast  away — murdered — murdered !  Think  you, 
sirs,  I  have  forgotten  that  heart  cry,  that  wail 
that  thrills  my  being  through  and  through,  and 
will  ever  thrill  it,  arousing  all  my  hatred,  all 
my  revenge  to  be  centered  on  that  murderer? 
He  who  trifles  with  Buna  Vere,  does  so  to 
his  own  death.  I  will  laugh,  laugh,  till  all 
the  fiends  carnate  and  incarnate  join  with 
me. 

"Ah!  ripphng  water,  laugh  on.  Flow  over 
my  hand  so ;  but  not  one  drop  of  your  crystals 
will  cool  his  tongue — not  a  drop  will  touch  his 
parched  lips,  till  it  is  heated  a  thousand  mil- 
lion times  to  blister  and  work  ruin.  Flow  on, 
gentle  water;  laugh,  and  I  will  laugh  with  you. 
Your  laugh  is  that  of  a  child,  innocent  and  full 
of  joy;  but  mine  is  that  of  a  fiend.  There  is 
no  harmony — none.  See!"  And  again  and 
again  that  sound  which,  in  its  lack  of  mirth, 
could  hardly  be  called  laughter,  rang  out — a 
wild,  shrill,  piercing  cry  that  once  more  set  the 
pirates'  hearts  to  quaking. 


254        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

But  I  saw  they  were  not  longer  to  be  dallied 
with.  Buna  Vere  must  have  divined  it,  too, 
for,  after  a  moment  of  thoughtfulness  in  which 
her  mood  changed  perceptibly,  she  raised  her 
penetrating  eyes,  and  asked,  in  a  softly  modu- 
lated voice,  but  very  earnest,  "Again  what  seek 

ye?" 

One  man  spoke:  "The  jewels  and  gold  that's 
hid  here — the  fruit  of  jNIacFayden's  sowing." 

A  quiver  shook  Buna  Vere's  frame.  "What- 
soever a  man  soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap. 
MacFayden  sowed  and  reaped.  How  expect 
you  to  reap  what  another  has  already  garnered 
before  you?  And  do  ye  desire  to  reap  as  he  has 
done?  If  so,  ye  will  find  your  reward  there" — 
and  she  pointed  downward — "there  in  hell!  Ye 
will  garner  while  the  fiends  wield  the  sickle. 
Follow  him  there!"  She  turned  away,  but 
three  or  four  men  sprang  to  her  and  held  her 
fast. 

"Not  so  easy,  my  girl.  'Tis  no  affair  of 
yours  what  crop  we  gather.  Show  us  where  the 
gold  is.    If  not,  damn  you " 

"What?"  she  asked  defiantly.  "If  not,  what 
then?" 

"Ye  will  follow  old  MacFayden  through 
the  Wind  Cave!" 

"What  know  ye  of  the  Wind  Cave?    Come, 


BUNA  VERE'S  STORY  255 

pretty  lad,  ye  speak  of  things  ye  know  not. 
What  of  the  Wind  Cave?" 

"Enough  of  this,  harlot!  or  we  give  you  a 
double-quick  header  to  hell."  A  half  dozen 
knives  glittered  in  the  light,  but,  as  she  turned 
her  dark,  beautiful  eyes  on  her  assailants,  the 
knives  were  replaced. 

"I  pray  you,  men,  do  not  attempt  force;  for  I 
am  queen  here.  I  have  legions  of  attendants 
ready  to  come  at  my  bidding ;  and  ye  would  be 
as  one  against  them."  Some  of  the  men  looked 
around,  and  prepared  defense ;  others  disdained 
to  look,  and  moved  threateningly  toward  the 
imprisoned  girl.  "Ye  are  blind,  men;  your 
eyes  are  holden.  My  courtiers  and  warriors  are 
invisible  to  your  sight " 

She  did  not  finish  her  sentence,  for  she  was 
overpowered  by  rough,  burly,  heartless  rob- 
bers. Two  or  three  only  held  aloof.  Buna 
Vere  struggled  fiercely,  but  they  were  choking 
and  binding  her.  I  sprang  to  my  feet  and  was 
on  the  point  of  hastening  to  her  assistance,  with 
rifle  leveled,  when  her  voice  rang  out:  "For 
shame,  men!  hold!  Ye  came  for  booty;  why 
bind  and  gag  the  one  who  alone  knows  the 
secret  ?  Away !  and  I  will  give  ye  what  ye  seek. 
I  will  lead  ye  to  the  place  where  the  treasure  is. 
Who  will  help  me?" 


256        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"I!  I!  I!  I !"  four  voices  sounded ;  all  young 
men.  The  older  men  protested,  and  still 
treated  her  with  violence. 

The  four  who  offered  aid,  she  designated  to 
watch  the  entrance  lest  some  spies  creep  upon 
them.  To  the  others :  "Ye  will  come  with  me, 
for  the  reward  will  amply  repay  you.  Mac- 
Fayden  was  not  idle,  brave  men,  and  it  will  re- 
quire all  the  strength  you  can  summon  to  bring 
back  the  treasure  from  its  hiding-place.  Stay 
you  there,  attendants,  and  tell  all  intruders 
that  they  who  use  force  on  Buna  Vere  do  so  to 
their  death.  Now,  come  ^vith  me.  Come  quickly 
and  a  sight  that  will  fill  you  with  dehght  awaits 
you.  Come."  Loosing  herself,  she  sprang 
away.  Some  of  the  men  followed  her  instantly ; 
some  laggardly ;  others  not  at  all.  She  paused. 
"This  is  the  way  to  the  treasure.  Look !  here  is 
the  golden  key."  She  held  up  a  key  that  was 
fastened  to  a  chain  around  her  neck.  "Now, 
will  you  come?"  Before  she  realized  it,  they 
were  almost  upon  her,  attempting  to  take  the 
key.  But  like  a  deer,  she  leaped  away,  leading, 
they  following,  maddened  by  the  hope  of  rich 
treasure. 

On  toward  the  fatal  Wind  Cave  she  went, 
they  following  thoughtlessly.  I  crept  along  in 
the  shadow,  watching  her  every  movement.    A 


BUNA  VERE'S  STORY  257 

misstep,  and  Buna  Vere  would  be  gone;  but 
she  was  as  fleet  and  sure  of  foot  as  a  mountain 
elk.  Over  the  rocks — down  the  incline — she 
was  crossing  the  bridge  over  the  Wind  Cave ! 

"On,  on,  men!"  she  urged.  "Once  here,  I 
give  the  key  into  your  hands.  I  am  queen,  and 
all  my  riches  are  yours."  They  madly  fol- 
lowed. "Careful!"  she  called.  "Cling  tighter! 
tighter  yet.  The  road  to  wealth  is  ofttimes 
slippery  and  perilous.  Careful,  men,  careful!" 
And  they,  obedient  to  her  behest,  went  cau- 
tiously. All,  every  man  now  was  on  tbe  bridge. 
Would  it  stand  the  strain?  Buna  Vere  was 
crossing — was  over — when  crash!  with  a  ter- 
rible deafening  roar  that  filled  every  nook  and 
corner  with  echoes  of  dismay,  the  bridge  parted 
in  the  center.  Down,  down  the  men  went,  into 
the  fatal  Wind  Cave,  filled  already  with  cries 
and  curses  of  victims,  their  shrieks  uniting  with 
those  of  other  haunting  spirits.  The  fierce  wind 
moaned  a  requiem  for  the  pirates  deep  down  in 
the  Wind  Cave,  beyond  the  help  of  human 
hands — ^lured  to  their  death  by  the  queen  of  the 
cave  who  had  now  put  the  impassable  Wind 
Cave  between  herself  and  me. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

AN  IMAGE  OF  STONE 

Gone!  Gone  beyond  my  help!  Buna  Vere 
had  severed  all  connection  between  us,  now  that 
the  bridge  had  fallen.  I  was  powerless.  As 
well  might  I  have  been  an  infant,  so  helpless  I 
was.  She  promised  to  call  me ;  and  she  did  not. 
Why  could  she  not  have  told  me  of  her  plans 
and  let  me  run  the  risk,  instead  of  herself? 
But  she  would  not,  fearing,  with  a  quick 
woman's  wit,  that  I  might  oppose  her,  or,  if 
helping  her,  would  bungle  matters  so  that  I 
would  be  worse  than  no  assistant  at  all.  She 
had  accomplished  her  plan — and  alone — if  plan 
it  was.  But  I  could  scarcely  believe  that  Buna 
Vere,  kind,  loving,  affectionate  Buna  Vere — 
could  give  vent  to  so  much  hatred.  Her  soul 
was  bitter,  however,  and  had  been  embittered 
by  years  of  torture  and  persecution;  and  I 
could  not  blame  her. 

A  woman's  sensibihties  are  beyond  the 
power  of  most  men  to  comprehend  and  appre- 
ciate ;  and,  failing  to  find  responsive  sympathy 
among  men,  is  not  that  the  secret  of  their  close 

258 


AN  IMAGE  OF  STONE  259 

living  with  God  and  His  angels?  Is  not  that 
the  reason  they  are  more  worshipful,  more  de- 
votional than  man?  I  leave  that  for  some 
greater  philosopher  than  myself  to  solve;  but 
even  the  great  philosophers  bungle  at  the  solu- 
tion, for  much  learning  has  encased  them  in  a 
cloak  of  selfishness  that  shuts  out  the  warm, 
loving,  divine  influence  of  gentle  woman. 
Doubtless  we  must  needs  wait  until  we  enter 
another  condition  with  clearer  comprehension, 
where,  mayhap,  we  will  find  Love  to  be  the 
answer  to  all  knotty  problems. 

Here  I  was  on  one  side  of  the  Wind  Cave 
that,  to  my  knowledge,  had  but  the  one  foot- 
path— and  that  was  gone !  If  there  were  others, 
they  were  far  more  dangerous  than  the  one 
that  was  now  but  a  memory;  and  God  pity 
Buna  Vere  if  she  attempted  to  cross!  I  could 
only  wait  and  hope  that  all  would  be  well. 
With  a  deep  sigh,  I  turned  my  back  on  the 
perilous  gulf,  but  ever  and  anon  looking  over 
my  shoulder,  expecting  to  see  or  hear  some- 
thing; but  nothing.  She  would  call — she  would 
call  if  she  needed  me.  Yes:  that  was  it.  She 
had  not  called ;  she  had  not  needed  me.  What 
could  I  do  but  slink  along  in  the  shadow  of  the 
rocks,  and  wait  her  return — if  return  it  should 
be. 


260        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

As  I  walked  away,  I  stumbled  over  an 
object  that  impeded  my  progress.  I  arose, 
but  in  attempting  to  turn  aside,  was  again 
thrown  to  the  ground.  The  object,  whatever 
it  was,  rolled  a  Httle,  and  I,  more  by  the  sense 
of  touch  than  sight,  saw  that  it  was  a  very 
peculiarly  shaped  rock.  I  rubbed  my  hands 
over  it,  and  found  it  very  uneven  on  one  side, 
and,  horror  of  horrors!  much  resembling  a 
human  form,  but  tiny  Uke  a  child. 

With  mingled  fear  and  hope,  I  dragged  and 
pushed  the  rock  along  until  the  light  could  fall 
more  directly  upon  it.  It  was — Great  God ! — 
it  was  a  child !  a  human  shape  moulded  in  stone ! 
There  were  the  features — the  nose,  mouth  and 
chin,  all  perfect,  and  of  almost  Grecian  classi- 
cality.  There  were  the  eyelids  of  stone  closed 
over  the  eyes  that,  by  their  drawn  curtains, 
were  deprived  of  their  stare.  The  tiny  arms 
and  hands  were  rounded  and  perfectly  formed. 
One  arm  was  lifted  to  the  face ;  the  other  hand 
clasped — oh,  ye  horrors! — something  in  its 
effort  to  protect  itself.  The  little  nails  were 
turned  into  the  flesh,  but  so  perfect!  so  hor- 
ribly perfect! 

I  could  have  flown  in  my  uncanny  terror.  I 
had  found  an  Egyptian  mummy;  but  without 
its  wrappings.     I  had  found  something  that. 


AN  IMAGE  OF  STONE  261 

despite  my  fears,  had  a  great  fascination  for 
me.  How  had  it  come  here  ?  Ah,  truly  indeed 
did  the  Cave  of  the  Wind  waft  cries  of  mur- 
dered ones!  This  httle  child,  no  doubt,  had 
mingled  its  cry  with  others,  a  cry  that  God,  if 
he  be  right  and  just,  would  hear  and  avenge — 
a  cry  pitiful  and  pleading;  not  heeded,  but 
stilled — a  cry  that,  as  it  was  wafted  along  by 
the  tornado  of  the  cave,  would  arouse  sympa- 
thy for  a  child  murdered — cut  down  in  per- 
fect health,  as  the  beautifully  rounded  arms, 
legs,  hands  and  full  face  showed. 

Farther  and  farther  into  the  light  I  brought 
the  only  earthly  reminder  now  of  some  dark 
deed  that  was  meant  to  be  covered  by  the  black- 
ness of  the  cave's  depths,  and  whose  cry  was 
intended  to  be  drowned  in  the  whirling,  howl- 
ing wind  that  dashed  through  the  cave;  but  it 
was  not  willed  so.  The  image  was  here,  per- 
fectly preserved  in  stone — as  perfect  in  every 
detail  as  though  the  child  were  merely  asleep 
after  an  overtaxing  play — a  cold  reminder  of 
a  once  living,  innocent  babe — as  innocent  in 
death  as  in  life.  No  confession  could  come 
from  its  cold,  marble  lips.  No  love  arise  from 
that  stony  heart,  and  be  reflected  through 
those  now  closed  eyes.  No  more  recognition; 
but  all  was  stone — stone!    Nature  had  done 


262        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

her  work  well,  and  preserved  for  the  eyes  of 
others,  the  cherub  of  which  she  was  proud.  She 
could  not  let  the  little  form  crumble  into  dust 
without  making  one  last  effort  to  keep  it ;  and 
her  embalming  fluid  had  accomplished  its  pur- 
pose. The  earthly  image  was  preserved,  but 
how  cold !  how  stony !  how  unearthly  quiet !  how 
uncanny !  Why  was  it  left  thus  to  haunt  others 
with  its  presence?  to  appeal  to  their  hearts  for 
aid  when  they  were  powerless?  Why,  after  a 
season  of  secrecy,  had  it  again  come  to  light? 
Better,  far  better,  it  seemed  to  me,  had  you, 
Mother  Nature,  permitted  this  tiny  body  to 
return  to  earth,  and  bright,  pretty  flowers 
spring  up  where  it  mouldered. 

But,  for  the  sake  of  what  it  had  once  been, 
for  the  sake  of  the  love  with  which  it  had  once 
glowed,  and  which  I  hoped  it  had  received, 
despite  its  untimely  death,  I  would  cherish  it 
and  care  for  it  for  the  sake  of  humanity  whose 
charge  it  now  was.  I  would  bring  it  farther 
into  the  light,  and  would  guard  it ;  and,  if  Buna 
Vere  returned,  her  loving,  sympathetic  heart 
would  suggest  the  proper  course  to  pursue. 
If  she  did  not  return,  I  would  perform  the  last 
rites,  and  hide  the  pleading  face  from  the  sight 
of  the  world  forever. 

And  when  the  stone  decayed,  perhaps  some- 


AN  IMAGE  OF  STONE  263 

where,  somehow,  an  image  not  of  stone,  but  of 
Hfe  eternal,  would  form  in  another  and  kinder 
world ;  and  the  tiny,  perfect  form  that  Nature 
appreciated  enough  to  form  in  stone,  would 
have  life  again,  and  live  and  breathe  and  love, 
and  throb  with  joy  and  delight;  but  not  sorrow, 
oh,  ye  gods,  no!  Why  bring  a  moment's  sor- 
row to  an  innocent  child?  They  have  not 
sinned :  they  were  not  born  in  sin.  Why  should 
they  suffer  for  the  crimes  of  others?  Why 
should  they  be  the  victims  of  hatred  and  re- 
venge? Revenge!  A  sweet,  cooing  child 
the  victim  of  revenge!  Yet  what  else  was 
this — this  image?  Revenge  that  had  recoiled 
on  the  avenger,  and,  though  dead,  yet  lived! 


CHAPTER  XXV 

MAKE  THOU  THY  PEACE 

The  sentinels  on  guard  became  uneasy  as 
moment  after  moment  passed,  and  Buna  Vere 
did  not  return.  The  moments  left  their 
shadows  in  the  past  and  became  quarter  hours, 
and  even  half  hours  in  the  present.  The  pres- 
ent reached  out  and  united  with  the  future, 
forming  hours.  The  sands  of  time  rolled  on, 
and  still  no  Buna  Vere. 

The  sentinels  looked  at  one  another  and  won- 
dered. They  knew  not  where  their  companions 
had  gone  and  what  delayed  their  return.  They 
wondered  if  they,  too,  were  lured  into  a  trap; 
but  four,  strong,  brave,  if  barbaric,  men  could 
surely  defend  themselves  against  anything,  un- 
less— Why  did  the  girl  look  so  wild?  They 
should  have  imprisoned  her,  and  searched  for 
the  treasure  until  they  found  it.  They  had 
trusted  to  their  leaders — older  heads,  and  more 
experienced — but  they  wondered  if  this  self- 
same experience  had  not  made  them  careless. 
This  girl  was  surely  a  witch!  a  beautiful,  fas- 
cinating, alluring  witch!     As  ever,  men  who 

264 


MAKE  THOU  THY  PEACE  265 

follow  the  sea,  either  as  pirates  or  honorable 
tars,  are  superstitious;  and  these  well-armed 
young  men  quaked  with  fear  in  their  imagin- 
ings. They  could  not  understand  all  that 
Buna  Vere  had  meant,  but  it  was  threatening 
and,  somehow,  uncanny. 

They  were  chafing  under  the  delay.  The 
fire  was  growing  dim.  One  moved  forward 
cautiously,  and  almost  timidly  I  thought,  and 
threw  another  pine  knot  on  the  fire.  The 
flames  leaped  up  caressingly,  and  sent  out 
volumes  of  black  smoke  that  found  an  exit 
without  filling  the  cave.  The  pine  emitted 
radiant  sparks  that,  bright  for  the  moment, 
faded  away,  and  the  log  calmly  blazed. 

Gun  in  hand,  each  stood  waiting — waiting 
for  they  knew  not  what.  Two,  tired,  roamed 
about  the  cavern,  peering  into  nooks  and 
crevices,  looking  for  the  hidden  treasure.  They 
opened  trunks  and  boxes,  displaying  fantastic 
mask  costumes,  silken  and  velvet  robes,  and 
dresses  of  every  delicate  hue,  exquisitely 
trimmed  in  lace  and  fur  and  jewels.  Their 
eyes  gloated  over  this  wealth  as  they  held  it  up 
for  one  another  to  see.  Reluctantly,  they 
threw  the  costumes  down  into  their  hiding 
places  again,  and  walked  on.  Their  firearms 
hung  carelessly  at  their  sides,  and  they  bent 


266        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

their  heads  now  forward,  now  sidewise,  as  they 
inspected  every  crevice,  no  matter  how  tiny, 
each  moment  going  farther  away  from  where 
I  knew  a  quantity  of  gems  was  stored. 

Hist!  what  was  that?  Quick  as  thought 
their  guns  were  leveled.  Only  the  merest 
nothing!  Trembling  in  every  limb,  they 
laughed,  and  the  echoes  of  their  scornful, 
mirthless  laughter  sounded  throughout  the 
cave,  ending  in  hollow  sounds  and  mockery. 
They  now  looked  wildly  around,  expecting  to 
see  a  sprite  of  inhuman  shape  peering  from 
every  shadow.  But,  convincing  each  other  that 
they  four  were  the  only  occupants  of  the  cave, 
they  beckoned  for  their  comrades  to  come ;  and, 
four  abreast,  they  continued  their  explorations. 

Nearer  to  me,  and  yet  nearer  they  came.  I 
slunk  back  farther  into  the  shadows  and 
watched  their  every  movement.  Every  step 
now  was  lessening  the  distance  between  them 
and  me.  One  struck  his  foot  against  a  stone. 
Horror  of  horrors !  I  had  forgotten  the  image 
in  my  earnest  desire  to  watch  the  maneuvers  of 
the  sentinels.  Another  and  another  struck  the 
stone  as  thej^  huddled  together.  The  thing 
rolled  a  little — it  was  long — it  was — O  Holy 
Mary !  it  was  strikingly  like  a 

"Ha,  ha,  ha!"  four  voices  laughed  their  con- 


MAKE  THOU  THY  PEACE  267 

tempt.      But    the    thing    stared.      It    almost 

smiled!     It  was One,  bolder  than  the 

others,  stooped  and  lifted  the  image  in  his 
strong  arms,  and  bore  it  nearer  to  the  light, 
followed  closely  by  his  companions,  so  closely 
as  to  strike  his  heels  as  they  walked.  They 
stared  fascinatedly  at  the  stone.  The  glow  of 
the  fire  lit  up  the  stony  features,  and  they  saw 
what  it  was.  Terrified,  the  pall-bearer  threw 
his  burden  and  ran,  the  three  others  almost  out- 
stripping him,  their  superstitious  fears  having 
full  sway.  The  presence  of  this  thing  had 
caused  that  impression  of  being  alone,  yet  not 
alone ! 

"Back  to  thy  post!"  a  voice,  hollow  as  the 
grave,  commanded.  For  an  instant,  the  now 
doubly  terror-stricken  men  paused.  The  thing 
lived !  it  moved !  it  talked !  There  was  no  escape. 
The  voice  had  penetrated  its  walls  of  stone 
and  broken  the  deathly  silence.  They  looked 
at  the  image,  expecting  any  moment  to  see  it 
walking  toward  them.  It  moved!  It  took  on 
a  giant  form!    It  was  filling  the  cave! 

"Back  to  thy  post!"  They  listened  to  the 
voice  and  tried  to  associate  it  with  the  petrified 
child;  but  the  image  persisted  in  lying  on  the 
ground  where  it  had  been  thrown — as  silent 
and  immovable  as  the  rocks. 


268        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

"Obedience — or  death!"  How  unearthly  the 
voice  sounded!  It  was  not  that  of  the  stone 
image!  It  was  a  new  terror!  A  terror  they 
had  no  knowledge  of — a  presence  that  seemed 
to  fill  all  space — so  dense  that  it  choked.  They 
swallowed  hard ;  they  coughed  nervously.  Too 
stupefied  to  move,  they  clung  to  one  another 
like  frightened  children. 

"Make  thou  thy  peace,  oh,  sinful  wretches! 
Make  thou  thy  peace!  Thy  time  has  come. 
Even  now  the  dark-hooded,  dark-robed  Angel 
of  Death  knocks  at  thy  door.  Thy  former 
leader  waits  at  the  river  to  escort  thee  to  his 
present  abode,  where  'tis  as  a  thousand 
furnaces  were  heated  a  thousand  fold.  Make 
thou  thy  peace!"  Then  came  a  loud  rapping, 
and  four  terrified  voices  arose  in  supplication. 
Another  loud  rap. 

"The  Death  Angel  waits!"  Into  the  light, 
stepped  a  figure  resembling  a  monk  in  appear- 
ance, being  covered  completely  with  a  black 
cloak  and  hood.  Piteous,  pleading  supplica- 
tions arose.  A  confession  of  all  past  sins  filled 
the  air.  "Make  thou  thy  peace!"  Long-forgot- 
ten prayers  were  recalled ;  but  these  being  mere 
rote,  some  were  fitting,  others  not. 

The  men  determined  to  make  an  effort  to 
flee,  and,  returning  to  their  deserted  post,  were 


MAKE  THOU  THY  PEACE  269 

fast  making  their  exit,  when  another  creature 
in  dinging,  white  garments  barred  their  way. 
Screaming  and  f  aUing  over  one  another  in  their 
haste,  they  ran  toward  the  entrance  where  the 
sliding  rock  once  was ;  but  the  opening  was  now 
doubly  enlarged,  for  the  intruders,  faihng  to 
remove  the  heavy  door,  had  blasted  out  the 
surrounding  rocks,  and  left  a  yawning,  ragged 
mouth  through  which  the  light  of  day  streamed 
in. 

The  hooded  creature  followed  fast  after 
them,  and  watched  until  they  had  taken  oar, 
all  in  one  boat,  and  were  far  out  on  the  water, 
fighting  with  all  strength  to  place  as  many 
miles  as  possible  between  them  and  the  haunted 
island;  doubtless  congratulating  themselves 
that  they  had  for  once  outwitted  Death. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

A  STRANGE  DUEL 

"Hold,  base  intruder!  What  hast  thou  to 
do  in  ruling  my  domain?  By  what  authority 
dost  thou  drive  from  my  kingdom  those  to 
whom  I  have  promised  reward  for  their  faith- 
fulness to  my  commands?" 

"Not  so  fast,  O  fair  ruler  of  this  fast  de- 
parting kingdom!"  and  the  hooded  man  bowed 
low  in  courtesy.  "These,  thy  fleeing  subjects, 
ill  deserve  the  name  of  faithful.  They  have 
explored  every  nook  and  corner  of  this  thy 
throne-room;  but  have  gone  empty-handed 
away.  I,  the  Angel  of  Death,  have  come  to 
claim  thee,  too.  Buna  Vere — thou  fairest  and 
most  just  of  all  queens!  In  humble  subserv- 
ience, I  ask  thee — Make  thou  thy  peace!" 

"And  what  if  I  defy  thee,  thou  imperson- 
ated Death  Angel?  Canst  thou  in  a  moment, 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  crumble  this 
rounded  form  to  dust?  Canst  thou  moulder 
and  decay  this  flesh,  these  hardened  muscles 
that  have  but  lately  served  me  well?  Tell  me, 
O  thou  of  the  sepulchral  voice,  a  voice  that 

270 


A  STRANGE  DUEL  271 

speaks  of  the  grave,  of  the  hollowness  of  the 
sepulcher  wherein  men's  flesh  rots  and  bones 
bleach,  canst  thou  take  from  me  the  power  to 
live — the  power  to  think?'' 

"The  Death  Angel  demands  thee.  Buna 
Vere.  The  worms  are  waiting  to  feast  on  thy 
beautiful  body.  When  thy  bones  are  clean  and 
dry,  then  arise  and  ask  me  if  thou  wilt  live 
again.  Truly,  thou  wilt  desire  me  to  complete 
my  work." 

"E'en  couldst  thou  destroy  the  flesh  and 
cause  it  to  fall  from  my  bones,  the  bones  to 
decay  and  fertilize  the  earth,  tell  me,  thou 
Death  Angel,  what  wouldst  thou  have  gained? 
Thou  knowest  well  this  body  is  not  all,  and 
that  in  some  other  world  than  the  grave 
thou  makest,  I  will  live — will  7?iove — will  think 
— will  reason!  Dost  thou  hope  to  destroy  the 
mind — the  soul?  Thou  mockest  me;  but  in 
turn  thou  art  mocked,  for  thou  gainest  only 
a  partial  victory,  while  mine  is  complete.  Thou 
dost  but  hberate  my  fettered  spirit,  and  I  soar 
to  other  worlds  where  flesh  is  not  an  environ- 
ment— where  spirit  is  all." 

"When  the  Angel  of  Death  comes,  he  claims 
thee  all.  His  wings  are  like  a  heavy  mantle 
that  fall  over  thee,  and  destroy  thee.  Thou 
art  dead — dead  for  all  eternal  ages.    And  thou 


272        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

speakest  of  something  thou  knowest  not  when 
thou  babblest  that  thou  wilt  hve  again.  Eter- 
nities will  pass,  Buna  Vere,  the  beautiful,  and 
find  thee  still  deadr 

"Thou  frightenest  me  not,  O  Angel  of 
Death,  even  though  thou  shouldst  be  what  thou 
seemest;  for  thou  art  but  a  liberator — a  door- 
way between  the  two  worlds  through  which 
all  must  pass.  Thou  art  stationary;  never 
canst  thou  enjoy  the  dehghts  of  Paradise.  As 
the  doorway  thou  must  ever  remain,  until  each 
and  every  soul  has  passed  through  to  the  world 
of  spirit.  Thy  task  is  laborious  and  endless. 
If  thou  be  what  thou  pretendest,  tarry  not  long 
here,  for  others  await  thee.  With  some,  thou 
art  unwelcome;  but  with  me,  when  God,  the 
Supreme  Ruler,  calls,  I  will  go — and  not  be- 
fore! If  thou  hast  the  power  to  release  the 
spirit,  exert  it  now;  but  leave  my  reason  until 
the  last  that  I  may  watch  thee  at  thy  work — 
that  I  may  see  and  note  the  decaying  and 
dropping  away  of  the  flesh — that  I  may  dis- 
cern the  passageway  between  the  two  worlds; 
and,  perchance,  I  may  meet  some  friends  who, 
in  the  long,  dead  past,  have  not  yet  forgotten 
me. 

"Come,  thou  dark  angel;  I  am  ready — aye, 
more  than  ready!"     With  her  usual  queenly 


A  STRANGE  DUEL  ^73 

face  Buna  Vere  walked  to  her  throne  chair, 
and  mounted  it.  "Let  me  but  die  as  I  have  here 
lived— a  queen;  for,  perchance,  when  I  pass 
through  the  doorway  of  death,  I  may  be  com- 
pelled to  serve  instead.  But  with  that  thou  hast 
nothing  to  do.  Come,  now,  use  thy  power— if 
power  thou  hast." 

The  hooded  creature  who  had  been  awed  by 
Buna  Vere's  words  and  actions,  advanced  to- 
ward her  and  raised  his  hands;  but  as  he  did 
so,  she  caught  sight  of  his  features,  and  spring- 
ing up  like  a  tigress,  she  tore  from  his  face  and 
head  the  cape  that  had  ingeniously  formed  a 
hood.  "Thou  impostor!  thou  hypocrite!  thou 
viper'  But  a  moment  since,  thy  hfe  was 
spared,  not  by  a  Death  Angel,  but  by  one 
who  had  thee  in  his  power;  and  now  thou 
thoughtest  to  make  me  thy  tool!  But  sharp 
keen  eyes  are  mine.  Thou  didst  thy  part  but 
poorly;  and  now  thou  must  pay  the  penalty. 

"What  penalty  dost  thou  pronounce,  Buna 
Vere?  Thou  and  I  art  alone.  Curb  thy 
tongue  that  thou  askest  not  too  much." 

"Were  we  a  thousand  times  alone,  my  heart 
would  not  fail  me.  Of  thee  I  would  ask  as 
much  as  though  an  army  stood  behind  me  to 

do  my  bidding."  r,       t4?o 

"But  thou  art  alone!"  said  the  one  whose  life 


274        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

I  had  spared  a  few  short  hours  before.  "  'Tis  a 
struggle  between  us  for  supremacy.     Which 

will  win?     If  I  am  victor "  he  laughed 

sneeringly —  "and  thou  art  wounded  unto 
death,  thou  must  leave  this  cave  and  all  its 
contents  to  me." 

"And  if  I  win?"  said  Buna  Vere;  and  I 
blessed  her  for  the  confidence  in  her  voice. 

"If  thou  win" — another  contemptuous 
laugh,  for  which  I  wanted  to  choke  him;  this 
time  for  eternity — "I  will  be  thy  willing  slave, 
and  do  thy  every  wish.    The  weapons?" 

For  answer,  Buna  Vere  stepped  to  a  locker 
and  produced  two  swords  which  she  un- 
sheathed and  handed  them  to  her  opponent  for 
his  choice.  The  blades  glittered  in  the  light, 
and  the  jewels  in  the  liilts  gleamed  like  red 
and  yellow  ej^es  in  the  glow  of  the  fire.  I  was 
horrified  that  she  should  undertake  to  fight  this 
strong,  hea^y  man;  but  she,  perhaps  by  intu- 
ition, perchance  by  a  glimpse  of  my  moving 
figure,  knew  that  I  was  approaching  to  what 
might  be  my  doom  and  hers,  and  determined 
to  keep  me  in  the  background. 

"All  ye  specters  and  spectators  unseen,  re- 
main and  watch  this  struggle  for  supremacy. 
Ready!"  She  stepped  back  a  pace.  Like  a 
flash  of  Mghtning,  her  sword  went  outward,  and 


A  STRANGE  DUEL  275 

striking  that  of  her  adversary,  knocked  his 
weapon  from  his  hand.  She  laughed,  and  her 
laughter  was  accompanied  by  strong  epithets 
from  the  chagrined  opponent.  "Another  trial, 
sir  knight,"  she  said  gaily.  "Methinks  thou 
must  be  somewhat  more  wary."  And  she 
picked  up  his  sword  and  handed  it  to  him. 

His  dark,  swarthy  face  reddened,  and  he 
choked  down  his  anger.  Bending  forward  with 
a  feint  at  examining  the  hilt,  he  thought  to  find 
Buna  Vere  off  guard,  and  made  a  heart  thrust ; 
but  she,  wherever  she  may  have  learned  her 
fencing,  threw  her  shield  and  protected  her- 
self most  skilfully.  She  crossed  blades  with 
him,  and  the  clanging  of  the  swords  rang  out 
distinctly.  Foiled  in  his  intent,  he  grew 
angrier  with  every  movement;  but  his  fair 
opponent  did  not  fail  to  show  her  exquisite 
skill.  Fascinated,  I  gazed  at  the  rapid  thrust- 
ing and  shielding,  the  constant  moving,  and  the 
earnest  staring  one  at  the  other.  As  yet,  there 
was  no  wound;  but  hardly  had  I  assured  my- 
self of  this,  when  I  saw  my  beloved  one's  wet, 
white  gown  splashed  with  the  crimson  flow. 

I  leaped  forward  to  have  revenge,  but  a  side 
glance  from  Buna  Vere  bade  me  stay.  I  saw 
then  to  my  delight  that  it  was  her  adversary 
who  had  suffered  a  cut  in  his  left  arm;  but  it 


276       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

did  not  deter  him.  Flash,  flash,  Kke  lightning 
streaks  in  a  clouded  sky,  gleamed  their  blades 
— now  straight  forward,  now  curving,  with  the 
skill  of  a  fencing  master  of  the  old  school,  when 
duels  were  so  much  in  fashion.  (But  the  gods 
be  praised  that  those  days  of  barbarity  are 
almost  past,  and  disputes  are  settled  by  the 
strength  of  the  mind,  not  of  muscles. ) 

I  marveled  more  than  all  at  the  science  dis- 
played by  Buna  Vere,  for  she  was  an  equal,  if 
not  a  superior,  to  the  one  with  whom  she  was 
now  engaged ;  and  he  was  by  no  means  an  in- 
different swordsman.  But  Buna  Vere,  doubt- 
less almost  exhausted  and  severely  tried  by 
her  previous  exertions,  was  weakening,  though 
still  brave.  She  moved  as  gracefully  and  scien- 
tifically as  before.  Now  she  faced  me;  now 
her  beautiful  profile  was  visible;  now  her  back 
with  its  mass  of  raven  hair ;  not  a  moment  los- 
ing nor  an  opportunity  to  thrust  at  her  adver- 
sary. 

However,  the  man's  superior  strength, 
coupled  with  his  constantly  increasing  rage  at 
being  so  baffled  by  a  young  and  willowy  oppo- 
nent, was  telling.  More  like  a  beast  than  a 
man,  he  sprang  at  her ;  and  had  she  not  evaded 
his  heavy  thrust,  she  would  have  been  spitted 
on  the  blade. 


A  STRANGE  DUEL  g77 

The  intention  must  have  frightened  her 
greatly,  for  her  flushed  and  animated  face 
paled  almost  to  a  death-like  hue,  and  she 
reeled.  Her  enemy,  seeing  liis  opportunity, 
was  at  her  again;  but  I,  no  longer  to  be  de- 
tained, had  him  by  the  shoulders,  and  whirled 
him  away  and  to  the  hard,  rocky  ground  with 
a  thud,  just  as  he  had  his  sword  raised  to 
plunge  it  into  that  brave  and  kindly  heart. 

"You  dirty  dog!"  I  hissed  between  my  teeth 
that  were  set  with  rage.  I  gave  him  a  resound- 
ing kick  in  the  ribs  that  brought  forth  a  groan. 
"To  fight  with  a  woman!  Where  is  the  honor 
you  pirates  boast  of?  You  are  pirates  in  every 
sense  of  the  word — damned,  dirty,  devilish 
pirates!  You  old  hulk!  not  content  to  fight — 
you  would  kill! — not  openly,  but  foully — Hke 
a  voluntary  werewolf!  Damn  you!  damn 
you!"  I  screamed,  amazed  in  a  moment  after- 
ward to  hear  my  own  voice  uttering  such  words. 
He  was  quiet,  motionless;  but  I  cared  not.  I 
knew  I  had  not  killed  him;  but  as  I  felt  then 
I  would  not  have  cared  if  I  had  done  so. 

I  turned  to  my  Buna  Vere  who  had  paled 
and  reeled,  but  not  fallen.  She  had  collected 
her  senses  in  time  to  save  herself  from  a  faint ; 
and  she  now  leaned  against  the  rocks  that  en- 
closed the  fountain,  her  left  hand  and  arm 


278        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

sprayed  by  the  rippling,  splasliing  water;  her 
right,  from  wliich  her  weapon  had  fallen  and 
now  lay  idlj^  at  her  feet,  stretched  downward, 
motionless,  but  covered  with  the  blood  of  her- 
self or  her  enemy.  Her  matted  hair  fell  around 
her  shoulders ;  her  mouth  was  open,  and  set,  it 
seemed;  her  eyes — such  great,  dark,  penetrat- 
ing eyes — were  staring,  staring  wildly,  fasci- 
natedly. 

She  was  powerless  to  move.  I  touched  her; 
not  a  quiver!  I  approached  nearer  and  tried 
to  confront  her  gaze  and  withdrew  it;  but  she 
did  not  change — she  did  not  even  seem  to  see 
me.  She  kept  staring  right  through  me,  and  at 
the  object  that  had  first  attracted  her  attention. 
I  did  not  understand  then,  that  the  picture  was 
photographed  on  her  mind  and  she  did  not  need 
to  look  to  see  it:  it  was  within  her!  The  eyes 
conveyed  nothing;  they  had  already  transmit- 
ted their  message.  Not  an  eyelid  quivered; 
not  a  muscle  trembled;  not  a  nerve  twitched. 

I  touched  her  hands;  they  were  cold  as  ice! 
I  took  them  in  mine  and  rubbed  them  briskly. 
I  drew  her  to  me  and  chafed  her  temples,  in 
which  her  blood  moved  as  ice.  She  made  no 
resistance,  but  let  me  draw  her  away  from  the 
fountain.  However,  I  could  not  change  her 
range  of  vision:  it  was  fixed  as  in  death.     I 


A  STRANGE  DUEL  279 

could  not  even  close  her  eyes;  but  the  mouth 
had  closed.  I  was  imparting  warmth  to  her, 
for  I  felt  her  cold  body  faintly  warming.  Her 
temples  throbbed.  The  blood  had  burst  its 
icy  fetters,  and  was  now  leaping  through  her 
veins. 

Slowly  she  relaxed;  now  by  the  jerking  of  a 
muscle — by  the  twitching  of  a  tiny  nerve — by 
the  bending  of  a  finger.  I  looked  into  her  face 
and  saw  an  eyelid  quiver ;  then  another.  With 
a  gasp  for  breath — a  long,  deep-seated  sigh 
that  shook  her  whole  body — she  breathed.  The 
white  eyelids  closed.  The  curtains  remained 
drawn  for  some  moments ;  then  she  opened  her 
eyes  again,  and  looked  at  me  with  a  half-smile. 
Withdrawing  herself  from  my  embrace,  she 
sank  to  the  ground.  She  took  the  object  of 
her  fascination  in  her  arms,  and  held  it  tight 
against  her  breast,  the  tears  falling  in  a  con- 
tinuous stream  down  her  cheeks,  bathing  the 
form  that  lay  silent  as  the  grave  in  her  embrace. 

I  needed  nothing  more  to  make  me  under- 
stand: The  petrified  child  was  Buna  Vere's! 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

THE  LAST  RITES 

"Up,  up,  monster!  Lie  thou  no  longer  idle! 
Arise,  for  to-day  is  the  glorious  resurrection 
morn!  To-day,  naught  but  gladness  shall  we 
create.  Up,  creature!  mind  not  thy  rosary,  or 
whatever  be  thy  creed.  All  the  creeds  in  the 
universe  will  not  find  thee  a  place  in  Paradise 
if  thou  be  not  religious — not  Christ-like.  Tliis 
is  not  the  day  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ — 
but  the  awakening  and  resurrection  of  Buna- 
Vere.  All  these  years  I  have  been  asleep — 
dead.  I  was  born — I  died;  and  now — to-day 
— this  hour — is  my  resurrection.  How  glori- 
ous that  thou  canst  be  a  witness!  Arise,  and 
bow  here  before  me,  for  I  would  administer 
to  thee  an  oath  that  thou  wilt  not  fail  to  keep. 
Kneel  thou  here  and  raise  thy  hands  and  eyes 
toward  Heaven.  Thy  name,  that  I  may  swear 
thee." 

The  man  hesitated — tried  to  utter  a  word — 
and  failed.  He  cleared  his  throat — made  a 
second  attempt — and  second  time  failed. 

280 


THE  LAST  RITES  281 

"At  other  times  thou  couldst  have  recalled 
one  of  thy  many  names,"  said  Buna  Vere, 
satirically;  "but  in  the  presence  of  thy  Creator 
thou  dost  hesitate,  and  thy  vile  tongue  cannot 
speak  the  name  thou  worest  in  childhood.  Let 
me  tell  it  thee."  The  man  trembled  as  she 
spoke  the  name  of  "Hartwell."  "Bow  thy 
head  in  assent."    He  bowed. 

As  she  pronounced  the  name,  it  awakened 
long  dormant  memories  in  me,  and  I  came 
nearer  to  the  man  that  I  might  behold  his  face. 
Hartwell  caught  my  glance,  and  for  the  first 
time  looked  me  directly  in  the  eyes.  We  had 
struggled  together ;  we  had  fought  to  the  death, 
almost;  and  I  had  intervened  and  prevented 
his  murder  of  my  loved  one.  I  knew  him  not, 
though  I  tried  to  connect  him  with  some  long 
dead-past  memory;  but  in  the  sinful,  bronzed 
and  hardened  features  I  could  recognize  noth- 
ing that  had  aught  to  do  with  me  or  mine. 

However,  I  saw  that  he  recognized  some- 
thing; but  what  I  could  not  fathom.  He 
vainly  attempted  to  hide  his  surprise  by  turn- 
ing away  his  face;  but  I  thought  I  noticed  just 
the  least  gleam  of  tenderness,  probably — 
— revenge,  more  likely — both  momentary — 
like  the  instantaneous  flash  of  a  powerful  light. 
That  Buna  Vere  knew  his  name  concerned  him 


282        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

more  now  than  anything  else,  for  he  could  not 
repress  a  stammer  of  surprise. 

"In  the  past  of  long  ago,"  said  the  girl,  "a 
little  cliild  overheard  what  has  affected  her  life 
most  of  all.  What  that  child  had  stored  away 
in  her  brain,  and  almost  forgotten,  your  face 
has  recalled.  The  vile  plot  that  was  formed 
and  perpetrated  then,  she  has  had  cause  to 
remember.  Thou,  sir,  wert  one  of  the  con- 
spirators! and  thinkest  thou  that  she  has  for- 
gotten one  incident?  If  thou  failest  to  remem- 
ber all,  look  at  tliis  necklace  of  priceless  pearls 
that  was  torn  by  thj^  hands  from  the  throat  of 
that  noble  lady.  All!  thy  memory  has  not 
failed  thee?  I  knew  it  would  not."  She 
calmly  placed  inside  the  neck  of  her  gown  the 
most  magnificent  necklace  of  pearls  I  had  ever 
seen — great,  round,  matched  beauties,  linked 
(by  the  tiniest  of  gold  chains,  and  finished 
with  a  pendant  of  pearls  in  form  of  a  star 
having  a  large,  white  diamond  for  the  cen- 
ter. 

*'Thou  thoughtst  a  specter  had  spirited  thy 
prize  away.  It  did,  sir,  and  I  have  it.  It  was 
never  thine,  and  it  will  never  be!  Ah!  I  could 
have  plunged  mj^  sword  into  thy  vile,  false 
heart  as  easily  and  with  as  little  compunction 
as  thou  sent  the  dagger  into  the  heart  of  the 


THE  LAST  RITES  283 

beautiful  owner  of  these  pearls.  I  was  young, 
then;  but  I  have  grown  older,  and  with  my 
years  I  have  not  forgotten  the  impressions  of 
childhood.  I  have  a  champion  here."  And  she 
looked  at  me.  "Thou  art  only  one  against  us; 
so  'twill  be  no  use  to  resort  to  strength.  In 
strategy,  we  are  more  than  thy  equals."  She 
turned  to  me  again.  "Before  I  administer  the 
oath,  friend,  search  him,  and  deprive  him  of  all 
weapons." 

Hartwell  made  a  movement  to  resist,  and 
disclaimed  possession  of  any  means  of  defense. 
So  I  thought,  as  I  searched  him,  until,  replac- 
ing his  outer  cloak,  my  hand  touched  some- 
thing hard,  almost  directly  over  his  heart.  I 
looked,  and  found  there,  in  a  carefully  con- 
cealed pocket  three  loiives  that  were  made  to 
close  in  a  case — sharp,  pointed  and  keen  as  a 
razor  blade.  A  gleam  of  anger  shot  from  his 
gray-green  eyes,  as  I  gave  the  dangerous 
weapons  into  the  hands  of  Buna  Vere. 

"Bring  him  here!"  Buna  Vere  commanded. 
I  forced  the  man  to  his  feet,  and  we  followed 
her.  She  walked  directly  to  the  hiding-place 
of  the  mass  of  jewels,  and,  holding  them  up  by 
the  handful,  let  them  slowly  fall  again,  each 
one  sending  out  a  lustrous  light  as  it  fell  to  the 
ground,  there  twinkling  and  sparkling  hke  a 


284        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

star  in  the  darkness.  Hartwell's  eyes  beamed 
with  greed  and  gloating. 

"MilHons  lie  with  these,"  she  said;  "milHons 
as  priceless.  All  of  these  I  will  divide,  for  to- 
morrow's set  of  sun  will  not  find  me  here.  This 
cave  can  no  longer  contain  me.  I  am  resur- 
rected— I  have  awakened — I  am  free !  and  this 
cave  is  no  longer  my  home.  Go  thou,  and  at 
once,  for  the  four  young  men,  thy  former  com- 
panions, whom  thou  frightenedst  from  this,  my 
domain,  and  bring  them  here  to  this  island 
where  the  camp-fires  were  built.  My  friend 
and  I  will  carry  these  jewels  all — every  one 
— and  di^ade  them  in  five  heaps.  One  for  thee, 
and  one  for  each  of  the  four.  I  shall  not  take 
one:  they  would  eat  the  flesh  from  my  bones. 
But  thou,  hardened  in  sin  as  thou  art,  art  im- 
pervious to  sentiment.  Go!  and  do  as  I  bid 
thee.  If  thou  failest  to  bring  thy  companions, 
these  jewels,  one  and  all,  will  be  buried  far  out 
in  the  sea  by  the  setting  of  to-morrow's  sun. 
Wilt  thou  go?"  He  nodded.  "Bring  not  one 
other  beside.  Wilt  thou  obey  in  every  iota?  If 
not,  the  tornado  of  the  Wind  Cave  will  chant 
thy  requiem  ere  thou  leavest  this  island." 

The  man  shuddered  \aolently.    "I  promise," 

he  said,  with  more  humility  than  I  had  seen  him 

manifest   before.      He   looked   earnestly   and 

steadfastly  into  my  face,  almost  tenderly,  I 


THE  LAST  RITES  285 

thought;  then  turned  away.  Buna  Vere  and 
I  escorted  him  to  the  boat-landing,  and  saw 
him  safely  started.  Buna  Vere  then  turned 
and  ran  quickly  to  the  cave,  leaving  me  alone. 

I  was  puzzled,  doubly  puzzled,  at  her  strange 
actions.  I  was  almost  despairing  at  ever 
teaching  her  to  love  me  as  I  wished.  For  long 
now,  she  had  avoided  me,  had  shunned  and 
deserted  me,  until  I  was  almost  mad  with  love 
and  despair.  But  in  any  of  her  moods  I  could 
have  held  her  tight  against  my  breast,  and 
loved  her  more.  The  island,  the  cave,  the  rocks 
and  the  trees  were  all  becoming  doubly  dear 
because  of  associations  with  her.  But  she  was 
shy;  she  was  not  confiding;  she  almost  hated 
me  at  times,  I  thought.  But  how  I  loved  her! 
Buna  Vere,  tender,  affectionate,  loving — 
brave,  fearless  and  courageous — Buna  Vere, 
the  timid  woman! — Buna  Vere,  the  daring 
man! 

For  a  long  time,  I  walked  around  the  island 
alone,  thinking,  thinking.  After  to-morrow, 
what?  She  was  going  away — I  knew  not 
where.  Where  should  I  go?  This  world  would 
be  as  blackest  night  without  her — but  to-mor- 
row was  the  parting!  Our  companionship  of 
weeks  and  months  was  ended — and  she  would 
separate  herself  from  me — she  who  had  become 
the  greater  part  of  my  being.     I  went  to  the 


286        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

sheltering  rock  where  I  had  lain  fighting  with 
a  raging  fever,  where  she,  my  angel  then,  my 
angel  now,  had  ministered  unto  me.  I  walked 
on  the  sands  where  her  dainty  feet  had  kept 
step  with  my  own.  I  sat  beneath  the  over- 
hanging branches  of  the  trees  where  she  and  I 
had  often  sat,  nestling  in  my  arms  the  while, 
or  holding  me  close  against  her  bosom.  How- 
ever, these  thoughts  were  of  little  comfort  to 
me  now.  She  loved  me  then  as  a  dream,  a  delu- 
sion; but  now  she  had  awakened,  been  resur- 
rected, and  she  shunned  me.  No  longer  had 
she  any  love  for  me.  But  for  me  she  had  never 
cherished  love:  it  was  only  for  the  one  she 
thought  me  to  be.  Now  she  knew — and  cared 
not.  Her  heart  was  encased  in  stone,  even  as 
the  image  of  her  cherished  child. 

To-morrow!  yes,  to-morrow!  Why  not  to- 
day, and  make  the  parting  time  shorter?  No! 
that  was  Selfishness  spealdng.  I  would  not 
leave  her  here  alone.  I  would  wait,  would  aid 
her  if  I  could;  then — to-morrow!  I  went  to 
the  rock  where  I  had  found  some  blood  spots 
long  ago,  fresh  from  a  wound  in  my  behalf. 
Dear  memories  came  back  to  me,  and  I  sat  and 
thought.  A  light  hand  touched  my  shoulder — 
light  as  the  kiss  of  a  zephj^r,  yet  thrilHng  me 
through  and  through.    I  looked  up. 


THE  LAST  RITES  287 

"I  need  you,"  Buna  Vere  said. 

I  sprang  up,  my  eyes  glowing  with  love ;  but 
something  in  her  face  and  attitude  made  me 
check  my  risen  emotion.  I  followed  her  slowly 
down  the  steps  and  into  the  cave,  and  on  to 
where  the  petrified  cliild  lay.  She  motioned 
me  to  the  feet,  and  she  lifted  the  head.  Out 
through  the  passage-way  we  went  again,  silent 
as  the  image  of  stone  we  carried.  By  the 
sheltering  rock  where  I  had  lain,  there  we  de- 
posited our  burden. 

We  were  shoveling  out  the  loose,  clean  sand 
to  make  a  hole  large  enough  and  deep  enough 
to  bury  the  form,  when  something  impeded 
our  progress.  I  knew  instinctively  what  we 
had  encountered,  and  so,  too,  did  Buna  Vere. 
Eight — nine — ten  tin  boxes  and  leathern  bags, 
with  a  thousand  in  each,  no  doubt.  I  laid  them 
to  one  side,  and  we  continued  our  digging ;  but 
I  was  all  the  while  thinking  how  near  the  two 
pirates  had  been  to  the  discovery  of  the  treasure 
over  which  I  was,  unconsciously,  watchman  for 
so  long  a  time. 

Not  a  tear  fell  from  the  eyes  of  the  true- 
hearted  mother  as  she  assisted  at  the  burial  of 
what  had  once  been  the  center  of  all  her  hopes 
and  all  her  love.  Wrapped  in  robes  of  velvet 
and  ermine,  she  pressed  one  kiss  on  the  exqui- 


288        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

sitely  formed  lips,  and  drawing  the  robe  over 
the  stony  face,  we  placed  our  burden  to  rest. 

A  light  now  transfigured  the  face  of  Buna 
Vere.  She  raised  her  eyes  heavenward,  and 
spoke  in  soft,  gentle  and  confiding  tones: 
"Thou  art  indeed  a  father,  O  God.  Thou  hast 
divined  the  desires  of  my  soul,  and  hast  granted 
them.  To  a  child  gave  I  birth;  and  through 
Thy  merciful  kindness,  I  have  assisted  at  the 
burial  of  all  that  consisted  of  earth.  My  soul  is 
full  of  gladness  that  this  privilege  has  been 
granted  me.  When  I  come  to  dwell  with  thee, 
O  Father,  thou  ^vilt  give  me  my  child  again — 
not  of  stone,  but  full  of  the  old-time  love  in- 
creased and  purified  by  Thy  benign  influence. 
Until  then,  dear  God,  I  thank  Thee — and 
thine." 

For  a  moment,  she  bowed  over  the  remains, 
then,  lifting  her  eyes  to  mine,  she  smiled,  look- 
ing more  Hke  an  angel  than  ever.  With  true 
Spartan  courage,  she  began  filling  in  the  sand. 
When  we  had  evened  the  ground  again,  we 
brought  a  large,  flat  stone  and  laid  over  the 
grave.  We  removed  all  traces  of  anything 
unusual  and  walked  away,  leaving  the  sun  to 
act  as  sentinel  by  day,  the  moon  and  stars  by 
night,  with  Time  to  measure  the  hours  until 
the  little  image  should  be  dissolved  and  be- 
come a  part  of  the  surrounding  sands. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

A  JEWEL   FROM   THE   WIND   CAVE 

"Maybe  you  never  heard  your  mother  speak 
of  a  half-brother  who  went  away  in  his  child- 
hood. Well,  I  am  the  only  reminder  of  him 
— his  wife;  for  he  struck  the  shoals  several 
years  ago,  and  we  dry-docked  him.  For  the 
sake  of  the  past,  I'll  let  you  have  my  share  of 
the  swag.  Keep  it;  I'll  never  bother  you. 
No:  I  won't  reform.  I  find  the  devil's  ways 
just  suited  to  my  gait.  He's  a  sort  of  pace- 
maker for  me.  My  pals  will  stick  by  me;  so 
enjoy  yourselves  for  the  sake  of  one  who  is 
too  fiendish  to  be  anything  else  but 

The  Death  Angel." 

"P.  S. 

That's  not  a  bad  girl  you've  got,  though 
you'll  have  to  watch  her.  She  never  forgets 
anything,  and  is  like  a  broken  oar-lock — 
always  making  trouble." 

I  read  the  letter  to  Buna  Vere — a  letter  not 
badly  written.     Its  chirography,  though  now 

289 


290       WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

somewhat  strained,  still  revealed  traces  of  a 
fair  hand  and  a  fairer  education.  A  woman! 
I  had  kicked  a  woman!  No!  a  fiend! — a 
would-be  murderess! — an  impostor! — a  pre- 
tended angel  of  death! — I  had  almost  killed — 
the  thing!  I  could  not  call  it  woman!  It  was 
not  man!  A  creature  masquerading  in  man's 
rags  to  do  the  dirty  work  of  man!  A  pirate! 
a  fiend !  but  still  my  kins-woman — if  she  spoke 
not  falsely.  And  what  reason  would  she  have 
for  telling  to  me  an  untruth?  This  was  the 
one  then  who  had  murdered  the  lady  for  her 
necklace  when  she  was  washed  ashore  on  the 
light-house  island.  This  was  the  one  who  was 
in  league  with  MacFayden,  and,  doubtless, 
had  a  hand  in  the  destruction  of  the  purity  of 
my  beloved.  Tliis,  then — this  unsexed  creature 
— had  been  moved  by  the  merest  trifle.  Or 
was  it  that  her  conscience  had  at  last  broken  its 
fetters  of  sin,  and  was  fighting  against  her 
methods?  Doubtless,  or  she  would  not  have 
denied  reformation. 

The  four  men  were  waiting.  The  fifth  pile 
of  jewels  was  still  waiting.  I  waited,  too,  for 
a  word  from  Buna  Vere.  She  stood  silent,  and 
plowed  her  sandaled  foot  in  the  sand.  The  men 
moved  toward  the  boat.  One  was  in.  Then  the 
second.     Then  the  third.     And  the  fourth. 


A  JEWEL  FROM  THE  WIND  CAVE   291 

Anchor  was  raised.  The  jewels  lay  twinkling 
and  glittering  in  a  yellow,  white,  amber  and 
ruby  heap,  with  here  and  there  a  green,  or  a 
blue,  or  an  opahne  Hght  glinting  at  us.  Away 
the  pirates  were  pulling 

"Hold,  men!"  said  Buna  Vere,  turning 
questioningly  to  me.  I  nodded,  blindly  assent- 
ing to  whatsoever  she  might  propose.  "Take 
thou  these  jewels  to  thy  comrade.  Tell  her, 
that  we  joyfully  bequeath  them  to  her  for  her 
honor  in  fulfilling  her  promise.  Tell  her  fur- 
ther, that  we  bequeath  with  them  j  oy  and  hap- 
piness; to  fully  enjoy  which,  she  will  renounce 
her  old  life,  and  hve  as  becomes  a  woman :  true 
and  upright.  Tell  her  I  forgive — I  who  have 
had  reason  to  remember.  Tell  her  I  forgive — 
forgive — and  for  the  sake  of  that  forgiveness, 
ask  her  to  do  my  bidding — his  and  mine." 
She  looked  at  me  with  so  much  feeling 
expressed  that  I  thought  for  the  moment  she 
loved  me. 

One  man  returned  for  the  remainder  of  the 
treasure.  He  lifted  his  worn  cap  respectfully 
to  Buna  Vere — a  feeling  inspired,  doubtless, 
by  the  noble  actions  of  one  whom  they  all  had 
believed  to  be  only  a  little  above  the  beasts. 
They  pulled  quietly  away  from  shore,  leaving 
Buna  Vere  again  shy  and  cold. 


292        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

Moment  after  moment  passed.  The  boat — 
the  only  boat  remaining  now — was  washed  up- 
ward on  the  beach;  then  it  gHded  back  again, 
the  water  gurghng,  lapping,  rippling  the  while. 
The  beautiful  girl  walked  nervously  up  and 
down,  her  thoughts  busy,  no  doubt,  with  asso- 
ciations of  the  island  and  cave  she  was  forever 
leaving.  An  occasional  cry  of  a  bird  sounded 
on  our  ears ;  but  still  we  stood,  or  walked,  apart 
— and  silent. 

Buna  Vere  went  to  the  boat  and  stepped  in. 
I  remained  where  I  was.  The  boat  moved 
backward  and  forward  with  its  lovely  cargo. 
With  a  hurt  and  disappointed  expression,  she 
returned  to  shore ;  perhaps  for  some  forgotten 
memento,  or  to  bid  farewell  to  a  loved  spot. 
I  would  have  spoken  in  spite  of  the  rebuffs ;  but 
I  thought  best  to  wait — wait — wait! 

I  wanted  to  hurry  the  parting — and  to  delay 
it ;  but  delay  was  torture  to  me.  I  determined 
to  break  the  silence,  and  end  the  suspense. 
"Buna  Vere!"  I  said,  as  I  went  toward  her. 
She  stopped  abruptlj''  as  though  the  chain  of 
her  thoughts  had  been  abruptly  broken;  and  I 
had  no  part  in  them.  "Buna  Vere!" — and  my 
voice  trembled  beyond  control — "to-day  is  your 
resurrection:  I  am  still  in  the  grave.    To-day 

is  our  parting "     I  could  say  no  more. 

Something    welled    up    within    me,    giving 


A  JEWEL  FROM  THE  WIND  CAVE   293 

me  warning  that  with  this  parting  went  my 
hfe. 

"Parting!"  she  said  with  surprise.  "Part- 
ing!" she  repeated  meditatively.  "Ah,  no!  I 
have  been  resurrected,  'tis  true ;  but  you  alone 
have  accomplished  it.  You  have  shown  me  the 
best  in  life.  Ah!  would  you  draw  me  from  the 
heights  to  which  I  have  attained,  and  bury  me 
again  in  the  cold,  dark  and  dismal  grave? 
Would  you  shut  out  from  my  vision  the  mar- 
velous, scintillating,  illumining  hght  of  love, 
and  plunge  me  again  into  the  darkness  of 
hatred  and  despair?  Love  has  regenerated 
me;  and  you " 

"And  I?"  I  asked,  hoping,  yet  fearing,  to 
have  her  continue. 

" — ^have  awakened  that  love!" 

I  looked  eagerly  at  her.  Her  face  was  aglow 
with  the  words  she  was  speaking  that  fell  like 
balm  on  my  troubled  soul.  The  love-Mght  was 
shining  through  her  eyes,  and  transfiguring 
her  whole  face.  I  held  out  my  arms  to  her. 
The  winds  chanted  a  love  song  as  we  ghded 
over  the  waters — our  hearts  unspeakably  full 
of  joy  and  happiness.  The  birds  flew  around 
us  as  if  they,  too,  vdshed  us  a  merry  journey. 
Buna  Vere  reclined  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat, 
her  head  on  my  lap,  her  raven  tresses  falling 
around  and  over  her  shoulders.    Her  beautiful 


294        WHERE  MEN  HAVE  WALKED 

face  beamed  with  the  love  she  could  not 
express. 

Gently  the  boat  glided  onward,  carrying  us 
farther  away  from  the  island  and  the  past. 
The  future  was  opening  to  us  like  some  long- 
delayed,  long-desired  event  that  was  already 
here,  yet  unseen — a  veil  that  was  being  lifted 
before  our  eyes,  permitting  us  to  see  what  had 
ever  been  in  store  for  us.  Like  two  innocent, 
happy  cliildren,  we  were  afloat  in  our  tiny  bark 
on  the  great  sea  of  life,  unmindful  of  the  clouds 
that  might  hang  heavy  over  us.  Our  hearts 
and  souls  were  full  of  sunshine;  and  all  was 
sunsliine  around  us.  We  were  all  in  all  to  each 
other — a  w^orld  within  ourselves. 

To  my  old  home  in  the  Blue  Mountains  we 
were  going.  There  we  would  have  a  home  where 
we  could  grow  and  expand  in  the  light  and 
warmth  of  love.  There  I,  the  wanderer,  would 
live  for  all  time  with  my  beloved — my  Buna 
Vere — who  was  named  by  a  father's  caprice 
for  the  fair,  lost  city  that  I  had  beheld  in  my 
vision.  There  I  will  live  vdth  the  one  who  has 
buried  her  past,  and  who  now  loves,  instead  of 
hates,  the  name  of  "wife" — my  jewel  from  the 
Wind  Cave. 

The  End 


'•^N ; 


M 


uv 


